Published Sex Stories

WORTH WAITING FOR XXX

LUVLIFE on Sex Stories

WORTH THE WAIT....



My girlfriend and I had fantasized and talked about having another guy, possibly 2 meeting us to help

Fulfill our fuck fantasies. Julie is so sexy her body would make a blind man see, and she turns heads both

M+F where ever she goes she has been blessed with great big boobs an ass that a porn star would be jealous of

But her mind and the almost shy understated way she act

My First Gay Experience

SSPAdmins on Gay Stories

Bam and Dom had been good friends for about a year now. They started college together. Dom was the person Bam got on best with in the class and visa versa. Bam was about 18, 6ft 1” and average build while Dom was 18, 6ft 3” and well built as he was a rugby player.
What Dom did not know was that Bam had had a guy crush on him for about a month now. Bam had never done anything gay before but had thought about it a few times and he didn’t think Dom had either.


About a week later Bam and Dom were going to go and see a film at the cinema and Dom asked Bam if he wanted to stay over after. Bam thought for about a second and said yes. He thought this could be his chance to find out. They got back to Dom’s and chilled for a while in the lounge watching an

Read More
other film which Bam had bought with him.
After the film had finished Dom said we better go to bed and Bam agreed. When Bam had been to Dom’s house in the past, he had seen that Dom’s friends had stayed over and when they did they stayed in Dom’s room. Of course he was hoping for the Same treatment. Unfortunately, to his surprise Dom said he could sleep in the spare room. Bam was annoyed as this ruined and plans he had thought up about how to try and see if Dom was interested.
Bam lay in the spare room while Dom went upstairs to his room. All Bam could think about was being in the Same bed as Dom. After about half an hour of thinking, Bam snuggled up in his covers and got ready to go to sleep.


As he was dropping off he heard someone on the stairs next to the spare room. Then a soft knock on the door as Dom crept in and whispered “Bam, are you awake?” Bam sat up in bed and said “Yes, why?” to which Dom replied “Do you want to come upstairs and stay in my bed? I didn’t want to ask earlier because my parents were still up and I didn’t want them to know”. Bam’s head was rushing, his palms sweating as he said “Yer. Sure”
The two guys slowly walked upstairs as not to awaken Dom’s parents and climbed into bed. Bam lay down facing the window and Dom lay next to him and put his arm around Bam. Bam felt safe in Dom’s big strong arms and could fell his muscles as he tightened his grip on Bam.
Dom started stroking Bam’s chest as they lay there; slowly going lower and lower until his hand was at the bottom of Bam’s white T-shirt which he had left on. He slid his hand inside Bam’s T-shirt and started stroking him under his T-shirt. Bam turned over and asked Dom “Are you sure you want to do this?” As he said it he thought what a stupid thing to do what if he realises he doesn’t and it is all ruined. But he said yes before Bam had time to really start worrying.
Bam now had butterflies in his stomach he was so nervous. He had always been worried that his average 6” dick was not enough for some people luckily it was quite thick (about 6” round). Although he had never received any complaints in the bed department before from any of the girls he had been with.


He asked Dom if he could go first so that he could see if Dom was bigger than him or not. He had expected him to be much bigger as he was a jock and he thought that all jocks had large cocks. He slid Dom’s pyjama bottoms down so he was just in his boxers, he took one last breath and slid them down to reveal a semi-hard dick which was about 5” long at the moment but as soon as he grabbed it Dom went hard and it expanded to around 7 inches and about the same thickness as his. It was bigger than his but he hoped it would not be so much that Dom would think his was small. It was amazing, the best cock he had ever seen, better than the ones on porn films or anything like that.


He moved down the bed and put Dom’s dick in his mouth making sure to cover his teeth with his lips as his ex had done for him. He heard Dom moan slightly as he sucked as much of it as he could into his mouth. Bam moaned as he deep throated Dom, the vibrations went through Dom’s dick and Dom moaned again. Bam loved to hear him moan. He sucked it as hard as he could until it was a far down his throat as he could handle then let the suction go and went back up to the head, licked a bit and sucked as much as he could back in again. He continued for about 5 minutes, Dom said he was about to cum but Bam just kept on going till Dom shot his load down his throat. His cum tasted so good, Sweet and salty at the same time. He sucked as much of the tasty cum off as he could and then let go of his cock, returned to the top of the bed and said “now its your turn” to Dom.


Dom asked Bam to come and sit on the end of the bed; he then kneeled down at the end of the bed and took off Bam’s T-Shirt and boxers. He looked Bam in the yes and smiled then went down on him. He had a very different technique to Bam. He went up and down quicker lubricating Bam’s dick with loads of spit, making Bam fuck his mouth. He kept going for about 5 minutes like Bam had and then started sucking harder. Bam told Dom he was about to blow but just like Bam had, Dom kept sucking as hard as he could till Bam shot his load into Dom’s mouth. Dom seemed to enjoy it.  He licked Bam’s dick for a bit longer making sure to get every last bit of cum.
Bam asked to if he wanted them to fuck each other but Dom smiled and said “Better leave something for next time”. Which Bam loved the sound of that!
Dom set the alarm for 6am so that Bam could go back down to the guest room so that his parents wouldn’t suspect anything. And then they went to sleep, Dom with his arms around Bam again.
The End…maybe a second part if you like it.
Let me know what you think of my first story!

 

We’re The Millers: Extended Scene

SSPAdmins on Story Awards

This is a work of complete fiction. It just popped into my brain and I wrote it down. No one under legal age may read this, if you know what's good for you. No one over legal age should read this for the same reason. Please feel free to repost this in any non-pay site but it would be nice if you could let me know where. All characters used in this story are a parody of any real or fictional perso

My 18 year old wife and her 2 brothers incest

cwp342020 on Incest Stories

This is the story of my wife Dee Dee’s life comes before she and I were married. I only know about it because it turns me on to think of other men seeing her naked and hearing about her. One night before we made love, early in our marriage, I had asked her if she had ever had sex with anyone before me. She laughed and asked me what part of sex I had in mind. That confused me a little, to be h

Anniversary Sex

sixpack4life on True Stories

The sky was quickly getting brighter as I sped down the expressway on a warm Saturday morning. I had a wonderful and romantic agenda planned out for my boyfriend and me on this special day—it was our one year anniversary. I glanced towards the passenger’s seat to see all the neatly wrapped gifts that I had worked very diligently on or had put a lot of thought into buying, and knew that he would

Finally alone again

boredhousewife1986 on Cheating Stories

So my husband and I have not had a great sex life for years. I've always been attracted to my best friend's husband, and for the past little while he's been a huge comfort to me. This is what happened the last time they came to visit...

*****

They were finally alone. The other two had gone to bed a little while before, and they sat on the couch, both acting as if everything was normal. She felt like the air between them was electric. It had been so long since she had felt his hands on her, and she craved his touch.

Finally, she got up the courage to ask, "do you think you could massage my lower back a little? It's sore like all the time these days." She chuckled nervously. He agreed. The moment his hands touched her back she felt her nipples harden, she looked down and could see

High school years#2

mikey22 on Teen Stories

I was met by my wife's best friend Shirley today as soon as I got off the bus. smiling and in a teasing voice. "I heard you and Misty did it yesterday." "You heard right. Was she satisfied?" "Oh very much so." Misty joins us. "You made my pussy sore." "Cool I did good." "If your to sore maybe you could share that big dick with me." "We'll see but he's mine you understand?" "Sure" We go on

Marissa Gets A Surprise

Naughty_Bear123 on Incest Stories

It all started when I was 15. My brother, Jacob, was 17, and I had been curious for a while of what guys looked like under their clothes. He was taking a shower, so I decided to sneak a peak of him while he was in the bathroom. I cracked the door open just a little, and I saw him. The water pouring down his naked tanned body was amazing. I watched him lather his member up in soap. To my surprise, he started to jerk off. I felt my pussy getting wet. Since it was only my brother and me home, I undid my shorts and pulled them down along with my thong and started to rub my hot button. I began to moan, and thats when he heard me. "Marissa...what the hell are you doing? Shit! Were you spying on me?!" "Uhh... I'm sorry. I....I was just...Just curious. I've always wanted to see what
Read More
a guy looks like naked...." I couldn't stop stuttering. I was so nervous that my brother was going to freak on me. "Marissa, it's ok. I understand." "Wait... Did I miss something here?....." "Umm..Yeah. I guess I have some explaining to do myself... I found myself one day wondering what was wrong with my love life. I found that I couldn't hold a relationship with any of the girls at school. So, I found myself falling in love with somebody. And that somebody was you. I tried to tell myself that it was wrong...and that you're my sister. But I just couldn't come to that." After Jacob explained himself, we stood in silence for what seemed like a life time. Finally, I started talking to him. "You have feelings for me? I...I have to confess too...I have feelings for you as well. I don't know why, but I just don't like other boys the way I like you. I then realized that I didn't just like you...that I loved you and I wanted you to be my first and only lover." Once again, silence. Then Jacob leaned down and kissed me. He pulled me close to him and held me. "Marissa, I want to be your first and only, and I promise, nothing will ever take me away from you." He picked her up and carried her to his room and laid her on his bed. He took her shirt off and began to kiss his way down her body, softly. He went back up kissed her again. "Are you ready? We don't have to do this if you don't want to." "I'm ready Jacob. I've been ready for this day." "Alright Sis. Just spread your legs and hook them behind my back." Marissa didn't hesitate. She did as she was told. "Okay, I'm going to enter you slowly." Nothing else was said. Jacob placed his cock at the entrance of Marissa's virgin hole and began to push. He pushed until he hit her hymen. "Brace yourself. This might hurt a bit." With that said, he pushed hard and took her virginity. "Ohhh my god!" Marissa cried. She held her breath for a few minutes and then began to meet Jacob's thrusts. "Oh god..Jacob. Uh...mmmm.. Harder..Oh god...Fuck me, fuck me!" Jacob kept going, but at a faster pace. "Oh fuck Marissa...You're so fucking tight...oh god.." Marissa reached down to his ass and pulled him closer into her and to give him deeper access. "Oh shit! This is even bettter....damn...ummmmm,'' Jacob said. "Oh...ummmm...I think I'm gonna cuuummmm!!" Marissa's body went stiff and she moaned loudly. "Ohhhhhh...yessssss!!!" "Marissa I'm going to cum!!" Jacob started fucking her faster and harder until he felt his balls tighted up and send shocks through his hard cock. Then he exploded into her. Gush after gush of semen shot into Marissa's pussy. They both came down from their climaxes and just lay on the bed with Jacob still on top of Marissa. He held her and began to kiss her. "Baby, that was wonderful. I love you Marissa. I want you to be mine forever." " I love you too Jacob." They fell asleep still holding each other. Want another story? gotta wait! :-p

Daddy on the phone

tongueforcum on Incest Stories

As my boyfriend came in I went running to him in my pigtails and little skirt, "did you get my message daddy?". "What message?" he took out his phone, and looked at it, shaking his head. I looked at my phone, "oh god" I laughed, "I sent it to the wrong daddy!". "Call him" Max said, looking straight in my eyes for a long time.

Daddy answered by the time Max and I sat on the couch "I'm so sorry daddy, I sent that message to the wrong daddy!" "Don't be sorry sweetie, just, next time, maybe give me ten minutes before you call back" dad laughed. Max started tickling and rubbing me through my panties, I knees up to my chest so that I could feel it. "You dirty pervert daddy!" I didn't decide which daddy I was saying it to.

"YOU sent it!" he complained. I decided to join in with Max's tric

Meeting Amanda For The First Time Part 10

ragnar38 on Taboo Stories

 

Meeting Amanda: Part 10 

Amanda was scared.  She wasn’t sure if she wanted to hear what Tommy’s decision was going to be.  She knew that she told her mom that she wouldn’t let it bother her if she was pregnant, but the truth of it was, it would bother her to raise the baby without Tommy there.  She didn’t want the baby to grow up without his or her father around.  Even though she lost her father when she was 12, she knew what it was like to grow up without him around.

Sarah s

Read More
at there, not sure if she should say something, or just wait till Tommy was finished with everything he had to say.  She was feeling really horrible for trying to get pregnant intentionally by Tommy and for making Amanda think that she was still taking birth control pills.  If Tommy left it was going to be all her fault.  This was something she didn’t want to have to live with.  She didn’t want to hurt her daughter.

Tommy stood there, watching both girls sitting there on the couch.  He could see just how uncomfortable they were right then, mainly because they didn’t know what he was about to tell them and they weren’t sure of what to expect.  He was actually having fun letting them sit there and wonder what he was about to say, but also a part of him was feeling awful for doing this to them.  Tommy felt though, that this was fair for what Sarah had pulled on him and Amanda.  He wished that Amanda didn’t have to sit through all of this, but he figured that maybe he could make it up to her later on.

Tommy finally started to talk.  “Well, I have come to a decision about all of this.  The first thing I want to get out of the way is what you pulled on me Sarah.  That wasn’t fair to me.  I don’t see why you felt that you couldn’t just come to me and talk about you wanting to have my baby.  What if I don’t want kids? Did you ever think of that? Apparently not, but maybe I'm wrong about that.  But I guess you’re happy that you might be pregnant.  If you are, then I guess congratulations.” 

The whole time Tommy was talking to Sarah he never once raised his voice.  Yelling wasn’t going to change anything that has already happened.  All it would probably do is make things worse than they already were.  He didn’t want that.

Sarah kept looking around the room.  She really wished that there was a hole somewhere that she could just crawl into and never come out.  She knew that with pulling what she did on Tommy, that she had just set one of the worst examples ever for Amanda.  Sarah started to cry.

“Now for what you did to Amanda.  Why would you want her to think that she was still on the pill when she wasn’t? I can hardly believe you did something like that.  With as much sex as Amanda and I have had over the last several days there is a very good chance that she is pregnant.  So now you might be pregnant and Amanda might be pregnant.  This is something that Amanda doesn’t need right now.  Actually I don’t think any of us need this right now.”

Tommy was starting to sweat from all the pacing back and forth across the living room while talking to both of them.  Well actually just to Sarah.

“Amanda.  There is nothing I can be mad at you about.  It’s not your fault that you were taking headache medicine instead of birth control.  Its not your fault that your mom wasn’t on any either or that she was trying to get pregnant on purpose.  There is nothing that I can gripe, bitch or complain about because none of this is your fault.”

Tommy could see that Amanda had tears in her eyes.  If there was one thing he hated to see it was Amanda crying.  Seeing this was breaking his heart.  Tommy walked over to Amanda, knelt down in front of her, and took her hands in his.

“Amanda, you know I love you.  I feel that I love you more than I ever thought possible.  Now with a chance that you might be pregnant I need to figure some things out.  When I moved here, getting someone pregnant was not part of the plan.  Right now I’m actually scared.”

Amanda could tell that he was scared.  She could feel him shaking while he was holding her hands.  This was breaking her heart having to sit there and see him go through this.

“Tommy I know you love me.  I can see it in your eyes.  I believe you, with all my heart, when you said that getting someone pregnant wasn’t part of your plan when you moved here.  You can’t blame yourself.  You’ve done nothing wrong.  I know you’re upset and scared right now but we don’t even know if my mom or I are even pregnant.  There is a good chance that neither one of us are.”

Amanda looked over at her mom and said. “Mom, tell Tommy there is a good chance that neither of us are pregnant.”  Please mom, tell him.”  Amanda was pretty much pleading with Sarah.

“Sweetie I wish I could but then I would be lying to both of you.  I’ve already lied to you once and I don’t want to do it again.  You see Amanda; all the women in our family have always been able to get pregnant very easy.  It’s almost like a family curse.  Hell, some of them have even joked around saying that all they would have to do is walk by a man and get pregnant.  The one thing that is worse than that is that twins, and very rarely, triplets, run in our family.  Think about it.  Look at a lot of your cousins.”

Amanda sat there and thought about what her mom had said.  There are several sets of twins in their family line.  Plus a few sets of triplets.  Amanda’s could feel the blood drain out of her face.  She looked at Tommy with tears starting to run down her cheeks.

Tommy stood up and walked away from them a little ways.  When he finally turned back around to face them, he had a completely serious look on his face.

“Well like you said Amanda, there is a good chance that neither one of you is pregnant.  We will just have to wait till both of you are tested to find out.  Until then it will give me some time to think.  So for the time being we just need to not think about any of this, if at all possible, and try to quit worrying.  Worrying about this isn’t going to make it any better.”

Sarah and Amanda knew that Tommy was right.  Sarah reached over to her daughter and pulled her close to her.  Both girls started crying.

“Amanda I am so sorry for what I have done.”

“Mom, stop crying, it’s ok.  Well just have to check in a week or so and see if were pregnant or not.  Everything is going to be ok.”

Sarah couldn’t understand how her daughter couldn’t be mad at her.  She knew Tommy was really upset with her but for some reason her daughter wasn’t.

“Well mom there is one thing I’m certain about and that is that I wouldn’t trade the last several days that I’ve shared with Tommy for anything in the world.” 

When Amanda said that, she was looking at Tommy the whole time.  She got up off the couch and walked over to Tommy and put her arms around him.  For a few seconds she thought he wasn’t going to do the same thing and then she felt his arms wrap around her with such tenderness that it convinced her even more that he was the one she would spend the rest of her life with.

Sarah finally got up and walked over to Tommy and Amanda.  She could see the love that they shared just by watching them hold each other.  She remembered when it was like that with her late husband Jack.  That kind of love Sarah really missed.

Tommy opened his eyes and noticed Sarah standing next to them.  She was smiling at Tommy.  She stood there for several more seconds before she started to talk.

“Well Tommy, I hope that what I’ve done hasn’t changed anything between you and my daughter.  I can see how much the both of you care about each other and that is something that I don’t want to tear apart.”

“It’s alright Sarah.  There is just one thing that I want to say to you.”

Sarah wasn’t even going to try and stop him from saying anything else.  She knew he had every right to be mad at her and she wasn’t going to stop him.  What she heard Tommy say next totally caught her off guard.

“If you are pregnant and Sarah is pregnant I’m moving somewhere else.”

Amanda’s pulled away from Tommy and looked at him in total shock.  “Please no.  Please don’t let it be that he is going to move away because of this.”  Amanda thought to herself.  She was starting to panic.

“Amanda, let me finish before you start to freak out.”  Tommy said to her to try and calm her down a little bit.

“When I said that I would be moving somewhere else I didn’t mean that it was to get away from you.  It was so we could have a bigger place to raise our babies.  Plus when I say we, I meant all three of us.”

Sarah and Amanda looked at each other in total surprise.  They were having trouble believing what they had just heard. 

“Tommy, did we just hear you correctly? Did you just say all three of us?”  Sarah asked him.

“Yes all three of us.  The way I see it is that if both of you are pregnant then all the babies should have their father around.  No child should have to grow up without their father.”

“Tommy, what if mom isn’t pregnant? Then what?”

“Well if she isn’t pregnant, then I am sure she would just love to be there to help raise her grand children.  I’m sure she would enjoy doing that.”

“Tommy you don’t need to do that.  After what I have done you shouldn’t worry about me.”

“If you’re having my kid, or kids as it may be, then I want all of us to be together.  That goes for even if your not.  It doesn’t matter.  Beside, we seem to really enjoy each other if you know what I mean.  Amanda did say that only I could have fun with the both of you.”

“Tommy your serious about this, aren’t you?”  Both girls asked at the same time.

“Yes I am.”

Tommy and Amanda pulled Sarah over to them, were they gave each other a deep and loving kiss that took there breathe away from each of them.

Amanda looked up at Tommy.  “Hey I thought you were going to need some time to think about all of this.  You certainly didn’t take very long, did you?”

        “I have been thinking about it this whole time.  The only thing that made sense to me was for all of us to be together.  So that is my decision.”

“Ok girls.  Now that we have that part of this settled I say we get some food.  What would the two of you like to eat?  I will say right now that I don’t feel like making anything so you need to think of something that we can order and have delivered.”

Both Sarah and Amanda stood there thinking about what they should get.  Neither one of them could decide.  Getting something to eat just wasn’t one of the things that were on their mind for that last 30 minutes.  Sarah had an idea.

“How about we go out to eat? We do have some really good restaurants around here.”

“Yeah Tommy, could we? It would be the first time all three of us went out and did something together.  I really think it would be a lot of fun.”

Tommy stood there and thought about it for a moment.  He really didn’t want to go anywhere, but he did like the thought of all of them going out for dinner. 

“Ok let’s do it.  Is there any certain place you would like to go?” Tommy asked them.

“Well there is one place but it’s not cheap.  I don’t know how much you want to spend so to help out I will pay half the bill.”  Sarah said to Tommy. 

“You don’t have to worry about helping out with the bill Sarah.  I’m sure I can handle it.  So what is this place that you want to go to? You know I am new here.  I really don’t think you want me getting lost and not finding my way back.”  Tommy said with a little smile on his face.

Amanda looked up at Tommy and gave him a huge smile and told him.  “You don’t have to worry about that.  We’re not going to let that happen.  Not to our man.”

Sarah was surprised by Amanda saying that Tommy was there man.  She wasn’t even thinking of Tommy as being her man.  Too Sarah he was Amanda’s.  She figured that she was only allowed to share him every once in awhile.  She started laughing.

“What’s so funny mom?” Amanda asked with a curious look on her face.

“It’s nothing sweetie, nothing at all.  I just thought of something and I couldn’t help but laugh.”

“So since this place isn’t cheap, then I say we get a little dressed up for it.  It doesn’t have to be anything really fancy, just nice.”  Tommy suggested to Amanda and her mom.

“We’ll have to run home to get changed.  How does an hour sound?”

Tommy said.  “That works for me.” 

“Come on Amanda lets hurry.  We don’t want to keep him waiting.  Let’s see if we can make his jaw drop when we get back over here.”

“I know exactly what I’m going to wear.”  Amanda already had that evil grin on her face.

“Oh no, there’s that grin of yours.”  Tommy knew she was up to something.  Then he noticed that Sarah had the same look.  “Oh no, not you too Sarah”

Sarah didn’t say a thing.  She gave him a quick kiss and started heading for the door.  After she opened it she turned back toward Tommy to find him and Amanda in a long deep kiss.  She ran back to them and pried Amanda away from him and pretty much dragged her to the door.

“Come on Amanda.  The two of you can do that later.” 

“I love you.”  Tommy said.

Sarah and Amanda said in unison.  “I love you too.”  They both stopped and looked at each other.  They smiled at each other and started laughing.  Both of them started running towards there apartment.

Tommy watched from the door as Sarah and Amanda ran across the complex towards there apartment, so they could get ready for there night out.

Once they were out of sight Tommy finally closed the door and headed up stairs to get ready.  Once he was in his room he started to go through the nicer clothes that he had.  It wasn’t very often that he dressed up but tonight was somewhat special in a way.  He finally decided on medium grey slacks, a light grey button up long sleeve shirt, which could have passed as being made out of silk by the way it looked, and a black pair of dress loafers. 

Before he even started to get dressed, he went in and took a quick shower.  Even though he was just in there a little while ago, he figured that it really didn’t count.  The one other thing that he wanted to do is shave the little bit of stubble that was starting to appear.  He wanted to look his best for his women.

Once he was finished with his shower and shave, he dried off and proceeded to get dressed.  When he was done he put on some Stetson cologne.  It was pretty much his favorite cologne to wear.   Tommy stood there looking at his self in the mirror.  “Damn I look good.”  He said out loud to himself.  “Maybe I should do this more often. 

Tommy finally headed downstairs to wait for Sarah and Amanda to come back over.  He already knew they wouldn’t be real quick about it.  He remembered what it was like growing up with his sister.  She was always the last one ready to go anywhere.

        Once Sarah and her daughter were back at there apartment, they headed straight up to their own rooms to get ready.  It was like they were both going out with someone for the first time ever.

        Amanda went through her closet, tossing clothes in all directions, trying to find that one certain dress.  She finally found it.  She pulled it out and gave it a good look over to make sure that there wasn’t any kind of pulls or smears of anything on the material.  She laid it on the bed.  She was pretty sure that her mom was looking for a dress that was almost the same style as hers except for the color.

        Once she had everything laid out she ran into the bathroom to take a quick shower.  Apparently her mom had the same idea.  She was already in there.  Amanda figured it didn’t matter so she just jumped in there with her mom which kinda startled Sarah.

        “Damn Amanda you just about made me jump out of the shower.  I wasn’t expecting you to come in here.”

        “Well I figure it would be quicker if we just took one at the same time.  The sooner we are done, then the sooner we get back over to Tommy’s apartment and head for the restaurant.”

        Sarah couldn’t argue with that.  It actually made a lot of sense.

        “Well let’s hurry.  Tommy is probably already finished and waiting for us.”

        They helped wash each other to try and speed things up a little.  Once they were finished they both grabbed a towel to dry off with and ran straight for there own rooms.  After another half an hour both girls emerged from there bedrooms and just stared at each other and smiled.

        Amanda was wearing a solid white, spaghetti strap, low cut dress that came down to four inches above her knees.  She was actually wearing a bra, which made her breast look bigger than they really were, a lacy white thong that her mom had bought her from Victoria Secrets and a pair of white four inch high heeled shoes.  The dress clung to her body to the point of being able to see every curve you could imagine.  She also sprayed on some Vanilla Fields body spray.  Damn she felt totally hot.

        Sarah was wearing an even lower cut peach colored dress that hooked together behind her neck and was the same length as her daughters dress.  There was no back to it so she wasn’t wearing a bra.  She did have on a thong that was exactly like Amanda’s but they were pink.  She was also wearing the same style of shoes as Amanda except hers were the same color as her dress and tied a little ways up her ankle.

        “Mom, Tommy won’t know what to say when he gets a look at us.”

        “Well that’s what we were going for wasn’t it? You know you look great when a man can’t speak a single word.  I can already guarantee that we are going to make a lot of heads turn when we get there.”

        “I hope so.  With any luck we just might get to see a few have to make a run for the bathroom.”  Amanda said with a little laugh.

        “Well, my dear daughter lets go surprise Tommy.”

        They headed down stairs and out the door, straight to Tommy’s apartment.  Amanda noticed that the two guys that were out at the pool were outside at that moment with there mouths just hanging open.  She nudged her mom and pointed them out.  That just made them want to wiggle their asses even more.

        Tommy heard the doorbell ring and opened the door.  He wasn’t even prepared for what he saw.  Tommy just stood there with his mouth wide open.  Every time he tried to close it, as if he wanted to say something, it would just fall back open again.  After seeing the way they were dressed he kinda felt a little under dressed.  He finally forced himself some words out of his mouth.

        “Damn! The both of you look so beautiful.  Wow!”

        “Looks like we did what we set out to do mom.  He had to really fight to say that little bit.”

        “I noticed.  He might want to try and keep his mouth closed or something just might fly in there.”

        Tommy jerked his mouth shut and started to turn a little pink in his face.

        “Wow I think he’s blushing.   I like that.”  Both girls were happy with the results.

        “Damn he looks good dressed up like that.  Almost makes me want to rip those clothes off of him.”

        Tommy started to regain his composure and asked them.  “I take it that the both of you are ready to leave?”

        “Yes we’re ready to leave.”  Amanda said while checking him out from head to toe.  Even just seeing him dressed like this was starting to make her pussy wet.

        The three of them climbed into Tommy’s car and left for the restaurant.  Sarah gave Tommy directions on how to get there.  After a fifteen minute drive they arrived at and Italian restaurant.  When they were finally parked they got out of the car and started to head for the entrance to go inside.

        Tommy walked with Amanda on one side and Sarah on the other.  The three of them walked arm in arm.  They noticed several people stop and stare while they walked across the parking lot.

        Amanda just couldn’t help herself.  She stopped walking and let go of Tommy’s arm, and then started looking around on the ground as if she had just dropped something.  She knew she hadn’t drop anything, but the chance to give some the people that couldn’t just keep on going, without staring at them, a shot of something they were not expecting.

        “What’s wrong Amanda?”  Sarah asked.

        “Oh there’s nothing wrong.  I already know what she is getting ready to do.”  Tommy said to Sarah.  The whole time he was watching Amanda.  Then he asked Sarah.  “Do you see the three men and two women over there?” 

        “Yeah I see them.  You are talking about the ones over there that look like they are probably in there late 50’s or early 60’s?  What are they doing?”

        “Nothing yet but they will in a few seconds.”

        Then with out warning Amanda bent straight over with her legs spread and pretended to be picking something up off the ground.  When she did that her skirt road up about 8 inches, just enough to show a little bit of her ass.  Amanda was caught off guard when the wind picked up just a little bit and lifted her skirt up onto her back.  She felt it come all the way up but pretended to not even notice it had happened.  She wiggled her ass a little and then slowly started to stand back up.

        Sarah stopped herself from laughing at the five people that were watching Amanda.  The two women looked like they were in shock and the three men were standing there with big grins on their faces.  Sarah could already see the outline of their cocks in their pants.

        Tommy reached behind Amanda and pushed her skirt back down off of her back.  When his hand went across her ass he gave it a light squeeze.  He could see that grin on her face.

        “Well how did I do? I’m pretty sure their wives are really upset about the view that I just gave their husbands.”

        “Well I would say they aren’t very happy about what you just did.  Their husbands are though.  Makes me wonder when the last time was that there cocks ever got hard.  This is probably a bad thing to say but I am actually proud of you Amanda.”  Sarah said and then gave her daughter a kiss on the cheek.

        “Ok girls.  If the show is over can we go inside?”  Tommy held an arm out to Sarah and Amanda.  They gladly took a hold of them.

        Once they were seated, a waiter, that couldn’t have been older than 19, brought them some menu’s.  While they were starting to look through the menu they noticed that the waiter kept looking at Sarah’s breasts.  With the dress she was wearing, there really wasn’t a lot of material to cover much up. A little more than half of each breast was exposed.

        Tommy noticed he was staring and was also starting to get a very rigid erection.  It didn’t bother Tommy that the waiter was staring because he didn’t blame the poor boy at all. 

        All of them decided on what they were going to order.  Sarah asked Tommy if he had changed his mind about her helping with the bill.

        “You don’t worry about it.  It won’t be a problem.  Trust me.  I figure this wont cost anymore than $100 to $150 total.”  Tommy explained to her.

        “I wish I could say that.”  Sarah said.  This is one of those places that we eat at once a year and that is only when I get my tax return back.”

        “Well I guess your going to get to eat here even more now.”  Tommy said while looking at her and Amanda.

        Once the food arrived and they ate Amanda looked around the room.  She noticed that there were about 10 to 15 others in there with them.  She looked at Tommy and asked if what was being brought out to another table might taste good.  Once his head was turned Amanda ducked under the table.

        When Tommy turned back around he noticed Amanda was gone.  He looked over at Sarah to ask her where she went but all he got was that evil grin.  Tommy started to feel a hand on his crotch which made him about jump out of his chair.  He now realized where Amanda was at.

        Amanda couldn’t believe that she was getting ready to suck his cock from under the table while they were in this restaurant.  It was one thing to be able to show your ass when wearing a thong but to do something like this was way more than she had ever thought she would do in public.  She really surprised herself by being this bold.

        “Well I kind of feel left out.  That’s ok though.  There really isn’t a lot of room under there for the both of us.”  Sarah said to Tommy.

        Tommy was looking around the room to see if anyone was watching.  It seemed like nobody noticed Amanda crawl under there.  He couldn’t believe how bold she was being while they were sitting in the restaurant.  Tommy was starting to have trouble keeping his eyes from rolling back in his head.  He was totally enjoying this but also hoped that nobody noticed.  Before he realized what he had done, he started moaning.  That right there got several people to look his direction. 

        Sarah sat there watching Tommy.  She could see her daughter was doing an excellent job down there and that at the sound of it, she figured Tommy wasn’t going to last much longer.  She even noticed some of the other customers look over at Tommy when he moaned.  Sarah spotted a couple of them pointing under the table they were sitting at.  They couldn’t see Amanda completely but just with her being that close to Tommy’s crotch and the way her body was moving, they knew right away what was going on under there.

        Amanda was getting so turned on from sucking Tommy’s cock in public that she had to reach down and rub her pussy.  She never realized that this could be such a turn-on for her.  “This is something I think I could get used too.”  She thought to herself while taking one of Tommy’s balls into her mouth and sucking on it.

        Sarah looked around the room again and noticed that there was more action going on then anyone thought.  Three tables had one person missing from each of them.  When Sarah took a closer look under each of table, she could see the feet of the wives and girlfriends sticking out from under the table cloth. 

        “Damn Amanda, I think you’ve started something.  Three other couples are doing the exact same thing your doing.  I bet they’ve never had this kind of excitement happen in this place.”

        “OHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!”  One of the older men said aloud.

        Sarah looked around and saw a man, probably in his 60’s, sitting in one of the corner tables with his mouth and eyes wide open and a very big smile on his face.  She noticed something lying on the table where his wife had been sitting.  It was her false teeth.  She could see the old woman going to town on her husband.  Sarah had to stifle her laugh.

        The old man noticed Sarah looking his way and gave her the thumbs up sign.

        Tommy blurted out.  “Oh shit!”  Tommy was close, very close.  He knew if he was to cum in here everyone would know what was going on.

        Suddenly, Sarah jumped up and started giving Tommy a long, deep and passionate kiss.  She could here all the slurping sounds Amanda was making down there and knew she was starting to really go at it.  Right then Sarah knew Tommy exploded in Amanda’s mouth.  She was able to keep most of the sounds Tommy was making from getting any louder by keeping her mouth over his.

        Tommy felt like he was going to knock over the table from that orgasm.  Even after he was done cumming, Amanda just kept on sucking like it was the very last time she would ever get to do that. 

        All of a sudden Tommy heard moaning coming from other tables.  He looked around the room and noticed what was going on.  He couldn’t believe what he was seeing.

        Amanda finally crawled out from under the table.   She was still licking her lips and wiping her mouth.  “Well I’ve had my desert.”  She said with a big smile on her face.

        Tommy looked at her.  “You are bad.  You are so bad.”  He was still trying to fasten his pants back together.

        “Well Amanda, you should be proud of yourself.  Look what you have caused in here.”  Sarah said to Amanda while pointing around the room to several of the other tables.

        “I wonder if this could be considered a health violation.”  Tommy asked.

        “I don’t know but I think that maybe we should leave before someone notices.” 

        “Yeah mom, I think your right.  But I did enjoy that a lot and I know you did also.  Didn’t you Tommy?”  Tommy didn’t say a word.

        Tommy called the waiter over, who had been apparently watching from the corner by the size of his erection, so Tommy could pay the bill and they could get out of there.

        When the waiter came back with his change Tommy just told him to keep it.

        The waiter stood there with eyes as wide as ping pong balls.  He asked Tommy.  Sir, are you sure? This is almost $50 in change!”

        “Yeah you deserve it.”  Tommy told him.

        “Wow, thank you sir.”  The poor guy couldn’t put the money in his pocket fast enough.

        When they started to walk past the waiter, Sarah walked up to him and grabbed his cock through his pants.  The poor guy was already so excited that he came just from her grabbing his cock.

        “Oh what a waste that was.  I bet it would have tasted so good.”  Sarah kissed him on the lips a placed one of his hands on her breast.  She let out a soft moan.

        Tommy grabbed her hand and started pulling her towards the door.  “Come on Sarah.  It’s time for us to go.”

        Sarah stuck out her bottom lip like she was pouting.  “But what do I get to play with?”

        "You can play with me mom.  Let’s have some fun.”

        “Mmmmm.  I like that Idea.”

        Tommy could see right away this was going to be a very interesting ride home.

To be continued…

        Please leave comments and maybe rate my story.  You can also e-mail me at:  dirtymind_88@yahoo.com

       

Best Orgasm ever in my life

penispounder on Masturbation Stories

This is a true story and really happened

When I was just a boy I realized that women’s clothing was softer and sexier. I started to steel panties from my sisters and loved the way they fit and felt,When I was just a boy I realized that women’s clothing was softer and sexier. I started to steel panties from my sisters and loved the way they fit and felt, it was so smooth and hugging. I would wear them to school. Then I moved up to pantyhose, skirts and blouses. I would go out at night sneaking them out, finding a secluded place like the high school stadium, put them on and walk around. I would always get to horny and end up beating off. When I was old enough to get a car I had a place to hide my collection and would also drive around fully dressed in women’s clothing.




It was m

Meeting Amanda For The First Time Part11

ragnar38 on Taboo Stories

Sarah And Amanda’s Close Call

 

When Tommy, Amanda and Sarah left the restaurant, all they were in a really good mood.  Tommy was especially, after getting that unexpected blowjob from Amanda while still sitting at the table.  The one thing that really surprised him was seeing all the other couples doing the exact same thing.  This was a night Tommy was never going to forget. 

He could already see that Amanda and Sarah were ready to get in the car and he knew why.  Both girls were completely horny and were in

Read More
need of being satisfied. 

Once they got to the car Sarah and Amanda climbed in the back seat together.  They had barely closed the door when Tommy noticed that Sarah had unhooked her dress from around her neck letting her breasts free.

 Within a second of doing that Amanda had her mom’s nipple in her mouth.  She instantly heard her mom start to softly moan from the contact of Amanda’s tongue running over her sensitive nipple.  She could feel her mom grab a hand full of her hair so she would keep her mouth on her Sarah’s breast.

“That’s it my beautiful daughter.  Suck on your mothers’ breast like you did when you were a baby.  Mmmmmm.   That feels so good.  Oh my baby girl.  I love having your mouth on my breasts.  It’s just too bad Tommy has to drive.  I do have another one that isn’t getting any attention right now.”

Tommy looked in the rear view mirror.  He could see Amanda latched on to her moms nipple and he could also see Sarah squeezing, rubbing, pinching and even sucking and licking the other breast that she pretty much said was available for him.  He could already feel his cock start to get hard in his pants.  He really wanted to be back there with them but he figured he would let them have some fun with each other for now.

Amanda could feel her moms hand pull her skirt up and start to squeeze one of her ass cheeks.  Amanda sat up and proceeded to pull her dress completely off.  She watched as her mom started to do the same.  She started to unclasp her bra but her mom stopped her.

“Here sweetie, let me do that.”  Sarah reached up, between Amanda’s breasts to the clasps.  She was happy that there were only 2 clasps holding it together in front.  This just meant she would get that thing off of Amanda so she would have quicker access to those lovely mounds that have been restrained for the last several hours.  Once the bra was off of Amanda her mom sat there and admired how her daughters’ breasts looked. 

She told Amanda.  “You know Amanda; my breasts were about the same size yours are right now when I got pregnant with you.  After you were born, well, what you see right now are the results.”  Sarah grabbed her breasts and squeezed them together and started bouncing them in her hands.

Hearing that fact right there kind of amazed Amanda.  “Mom, you’re joking.  Are you saying that if I am pregnant that my boobs could end up looking like yours? Now I hope I am pregnant.”  Amanda sat there holding her boobs in her hands trying to imagine them being the same size as her moms.

Sarah reached over and grabbed Amanda’s thong and started to remove it.  Then she proceeded to grab Amanda by the ankles and started pulling her butt out from under her.  “Alright Amanda, that’s enough talking for now.  I still want my desert that I haven’t had yet.”  Sarah was running her tongue across her lips, not once did her eyes look away from Amanda’s shaved pussy.  She could see how wet it was when ever a street light would shine on her for a second or so.

Amanda wanted to have her moms’ mouth and tongue all over her pussy.  She started to help her mom by sliding her ass across the backseat of Tommy’s car, so her mom could get to what she wanted most at that minute.  Her pussy was so wet that it was running down along her ass and onto the seat.  This was helping her slide her ass across the seat easier since the seat was made of soft vinyl instead of cloth.

Tommy already knew he was going to have trouble driving back to the apartment with both girls going at it in the back seat.  He could hear Amanda start moaning.

“Oh yes mom, lick my juices off of me.  Clean your naughty daughter up with that hot tongue of yours.  Yes right there.  Oh don’t stop mom that feels so damned good.  That’s it mom, eat my sweet.” 

Amanda felt two of her moms fingers go into her pussy as far as they would go.  She could feel her mom pull them out, up to the first knuckle, and then pushed them back in all the way. 

“Mmmmm.  Do you like that baby girl? Mommy likes to make you feel good.  Your pussy feels so good wrapped around my fingers.  I think you need more of them inside that sweet love hole of yours.”

Sarah started to pull the two fingers out that she was fucking her daughters pussy with, and then added two more, and slid them right back in there.  This time it was a little harder to slide her fingers back in there since she was using four fingers instead of just two.  She felt Amanda tighten her pussy.  It was like she was trying to keep a tight hold on her fingers so they would never leave.  She started to wonder if she might be able to fit her whole fist in there.

Nobody noticed that the back windows had been rolled down by accident.  While Tommy was stopped at a stop light an SUV pulled up next to them.  He noticed that the driver was staring towards his car with a big grin on his face.  When Tommy turned around to look behind him he noticed that both back windows were rolled down.  Tommy could see that the driver was trying to stretch his neck even more just so he could get a better look at the girls in back.

Tommy noticed that the light turned green and started to go again.  He could see that the guy in the SUV was doing everything he could to be able to stay next to the window so he could continue watching.  Tommy started hearing the man yelling out the window.

“Damn, I would love to taste that pussy also sweetie.  Why don’t ya come over here and let me take care of the both of ya.  I can show ya what its like to be with a real man.  Come on sweet thing, there’s enough of me for the both of ya.”

Sarah heard what he said and sat up in the seat, and looked straight at the guy.  “Sorry but the only one that gets to have me and my daughter is the man driving this car.  He’s the only one that can handle the both of us.  Besides, he’s my daughters’ boyfriend and I really don’t think he would want to share with you.  I’m the only one that gets to share my daughter with him.”  She could see the man’s eyes go wide at the realization of what Sarah had just said.

The poor guy thought this was his lucky night.  The only thing that would make tonight even better would be if he could get to fuck both girls.

“Come on mom.  Why don’t you let me have a try at that?  If you want something to run that tongue of yours allover, well I’ve got that for ya right here.  If you do a good enough job, you will get a special surprise all over your face and tits.”

Tommy was really getting tired of this guy.  At first it was kind of funny but now all this guy was doing was pissing him off.  At the next stop light Tommy rolled down the front passenger window and told the guy.  “Hey man, she has already said no so just back off.  Like you were already told, there all mine and I won’t share them with you.”

“Mister you need to just keep your mouth shut. As you can see, I’m talking to the ladies in you’re back seat, not you.  Now you need to just pull over so they can get in here with me.”

Amanda finally sat up in the seat and looked out the window at the guy that was annoying them.  Both Amanda and her mom kept looking from Tommy to the man in the other vehicle and back to Tommy.  They were starting to worry about what this jerk wanted to do to them.

Amanda yelled out the window at the man.  “Hey! If you want to pick up a couple whores then you need to go somewhere else.  We aren’t a couple of whores if that’s what you’re thinking.  So just fuck off and leave us the hell alone.”  She realized that was a mistake.

“Oh you little bitch.  I’m gonna have to teach you a lesson.  You do not talk to me like that you stupid bitch.  Apparently your momma never taught you how to respect someone that is older than you.” 

The man got out of his SUV and started heading for the back door of Tommy’s car.  He pulled on the handle, flinging open the door.  Once it was open he started to climb inside the back seat so he could teach Amanda a lesson.  He was only two feet inside the car when he froze in his tracks.  He noticed the barrel of a 357 pointing straight at his temple.

When Tommy saw the man get out and start heading for the rear door of his car he reached straight under his seat for the gun he kept there.  It only took him just a few seconds to get it pulled out and pointed at the man.

“Now if you would like to explain what you are doing in the back seat of my car, or do I have to shoot you and then let you tell me while you bleed to death.”

“Whoa mister, I was only playing around.  I didn’t mean anything by it.  Honest I didn’t.  I’ll go and get back in my vehicle and go the hell home.  Please mister just let me leave.”

“Go to hell asshole.”  Amanda yelled at him and then kicked him straight in the balls.  She was sitting there waiting for the whole scrunched up face and grabbing of his balls after she did that.  All she got was a look that said “you’re going to die you stupid bitch.”  She didn’t realize that the man didn’t have anything to kick.

Amanda was pushed up against the other side of the car next to her mom.  They were sitting there holding each other in fear of what this guy might try to do.

The man never tried to grab Amanda.  He knew Tommy had that gun pointed at him and he wasn’t going to do something stupid.  He heard the hammer on the gun get pulled back, just waiting for the trigger to get pulled.  He was starting to sweat and was almost certain that he pissed his pants right then and there..

Tommy knew that what Amanda did wasn’t a very smart move.  But there was no way in hell he was going to let this asshole hurt Amanda or Sarah.

“Mister this is what you’re going to do.  You are going to back out of my car and stand up straight.  Then you are going to proceed to strip out of your clothes.  Don’t even think about running.  I’ll be aiming straight for that thing you call a dick.  So unless you want to become a woman I suggest that you do as you’re told.” 

The man couldn’t believe what Tommy wanted him to do.  He looked Tommy straight in the eyes and said.  “Hell I’m not gonna do that.  I’m standing out here in the street.  Do you think I’m stupid?”

“No, I know you’re stupid.  You’re the one who climbed into the back seat of my car.  I know I never said you could and I know they don’t want you back there either.  So see, you are stupid.  Now if you don’t get out of those clothes you’re going to be dead and stupid.  Now hurry the hell up.” 

“Alright just hold on.”  The man climbed back out of the car and proceeded to take his shirt and pants off. 

“Now throw them on the floor board in back.” 

The man did what he was told.

“Now, take the underwear off also.”  Tommy said while keeping a completely straight face.

“You have to be kidding.  You can’t be serious.”

“Do it now!”  Tommy pointed the gun, back at the guys’ crotch again.

The man wasn’t going to take anymore chances so he started taking off his underwear.  Once they were off he threw them in the floorboard with the rest of his clothes. 

“Now you need to get back in that piece of shit you drive and sit there.  But I will help you out a little first.”  Tommy asked Sarah to get the guys wallet out of his pants and to just throw it to him.

“Why the hell would you want to do that? This guys a total dick.”

“I know he is.  But I won’t take his money.  If you’re thinking that I’m going to keep his clothes, well I’m not going to do that either.  I’ll throw them out somewhere down the road and he can come get them in about five minutes.”  Tommy winked at Sarah.

Sarah and Amanda noticed the wink and went right along with Tommy.  Sarah pulled the wallet out and through it out the door at the man.  Then she told him.  “Now you heard what he said.  We will throw you’re clothes out somewhere down the road but you have to wait here in you’re SUV for five minutes.  Then you can come find them.  Do you understand?”

“Yes.  I understand.”

Tommy told the man.  “Now you need to apologize to them for the way you acted.”

“I’m sorry girls.  I shouldn’t have acted like I did towards the both of you.”

“Ok.   Now go and sit in you’re truck for five minutes and then come and get you’re clothes.  They will be in a parking lot five blocks from here on the right.   I wouldn’t waste anytime coming to get them.  You never know when someone might come along and pick them up.”

With that said Tommy put the car in drive and pulled away from the light.  He was glad that it wasn’t a really busy street at this time of the night so there weren’t that many people waiting behind him while he dealt with that guy.

“Are you guys ok back there?”  Tommy asked Sarah and Amanda.

“I am but Amanda is pretty shook up by all of that.  Are we really going to throw his clothes out so he can have them back?”

“Hell no, we are not going to do that.”  Amanda said with a slight tremble in her voice.

Tommy reached over the seat behind him for Amanda’s hand.  He could feel her shaking all the way up to her finger tips.  She seemed to calm down a little just from Tommy’s touch.

“Just wait till you see where he will have to get out so he can grab his clothes.  I think you will like what I have planned for him.”

They drove down the five blocks to the parking lot and stopped near one of the light poles in it.  Tommy got out with the guys clothes and tied them to the poll.  After that he drove to the very far side of the lot and parked his car so they could watch when the jerk pulled in.

“Why did you tie his clothes to the poll like that?”

“Well we don’t want him to leave too quickly do we?”  Tommy said with an evil grin that could have matched one of Amanda’s.

Tommy got out of the car, then he told the girls to wait where they were and that he would be back in a minute. 

They watched Tommy run over to a pay phone and make a call to someone.  When he was done he ran back to the car laughing.

“What’s so funny? What did you just do?”  Amanda asked with a curious look on her face.

Tommy had a big grin on his face.  “Oh nothing much, just wait a few minutes and you’ll see.”

All three of them sat there waiting to find out what was going to happen.  The next thing they saw was the guy pulling into the parking lot.  They could see he was looking for his clothes by the way he was looking all over the place.  They sat there and watched as he finally spotted them and drove over to the poll where he proceeded to get out of the truck and started to try and untie them from the poll.

“So Tommy, what are we waiting for? What’s going to happen that you want to sit here and watch him try to untie his clothes?”  Sarah asked with a slight curious tone to her voice.

About that time Amanda spotted a cop car pull into the parking lot.  They watched as the car pulled up behind the SUV and then both cops got out of the car and started heading towards the naked man next to the poll.  They could hear one of the cops start to laugh a little while he was asking the man what he was doing.

Amanda and Sarah sat there with their mouths open.  Finally they looked over at Tommy, who was sitting there with a big evil grin on his face.

“You called the cops?  Damn I didn’t expect that to happen.”  Sarah said excitedly.

“Well I wasn’t going to let him hurt either one of you and we couldn’t exactly go to the cops and file a complaint either.  What do you think would have happened when we explained that all of this started because he saw you eating your daughters’ pussy in my back seat?  Make that your 16 yr old daughter.  That wouldn’t have gone over very well.  So I thought this would work even better.  I bet he’ll think twice and maybe even a third time, before he tries to pull a stupid stunt like he did back at that stop light.”

Amanda was sitting there smiling at Tommy.  She knew, without a doubt in her mind, that Tommy was going to take care of her and try his best to make sure nothing bad ever happens to her or her mom.

They sat there and finished watching the cops try and get the man into the back of the cop car.  He still didn’t have his clothes back.  They kind of felt sorry for the guy but he shouldn’t have pulled that crap on them like he did.  Hopefully he will learn a very hard lesson from all of this.

“Well girls, should we finally head home?”  Tommy asked.

“Yeah, let’s get out of here Tommy.”  Amanda said to Tommy while reaching over the back of the seat to hug him.

“Well mom I guess it’s my turn to have some desert.  Wouldn’t you say?” 

“I really didn’t think you would want to continue after everything that just happened.  I expected you to just want to go home instead.”

“I’m better now, especially after I watched that dumb-ass being hauled away by the cops.”

Tommy couldn’t believe they were getting ready to start going at it again after everything that just happened.  “Hey before you two start again, roll the window up.  I really don’t want to have to deal with another asshole.”

Sarah and Amanda gave a little laugh.  “Ok Tommy.  We didn’t mean for that to happen earlier.  I guess we were having too much fun to notice that the window was down.”  Sarah told Tommy.

“Yeah we really are sorry.  We can make it up to you when we get home.”  Amanda said with a sly little smile on her face.

“Sorry girls, but I really think I need to do some recuperating first.  Haven’t you realized how many times we’ve been having sex over the last several days?  Well me and Amanda mostly.  Hell, it’s close to a dozen times almost.  The both of you go ahead and have fun.”

“Ok Tommy.  If you insist, but you’re going to miss out of all the fun.”  Amanda was holding her breasts up to where Tommy could see them in the mirror.

When Tommy looked in the mirror he could see Amanda licking one of her nipples.  He finally had to turn the mirror just so he could concentrate on driving instead of watching Amanda and her mom.

“Well baby girl, slide yourself this way.”  Sarah moved towards Amanda where she slid her left leg over Amanda’s right and rapped it behind her daughters’ ass and slid her right leg under Amanda’s left leg.  Once they were in this position they could feel their pussy’s rubbing against each other and also feel the hardness of each others nipples.  They could already feel how wet their pussy’s were getting especially when they felt their clits rub against each other. 

Tommy could hear both of them moaning back there.  He could tell that they already had their tongues tied together by how muffled the moans sounded.  He wanted so badly to angle the mirror to a position that would make viewing them possible.  Just knowing what was going on back there was making his cock grow to the point that he finally undid his pants, freeing his cock from its confinement.

Amanda was totally enjoying this.  While she was lip locked with Sarah, Amanda reached down between them with her left hand and slid her fingers around between their pussies, trying to get as much as she could on two of her fingers.  When she pulled them back out from between them she broke the kiss with her mom and held her fingers up in front of Sarah’s face.  She held them in the shape of a ‘v’ so each of them could suck the juices off of a separate finger.

“Here mom why don’t we see how we taste like this.  I think it’ll be an excellent mixture of the both of us.”

“Don’t you think you should let Tommy try it first? I’m sure he might want a sample.”  Sarah then watched as Amanda reached down with her right hand and got some more of the juices from them and then reached over the front seat and placed her hand in front of Tommy’s mouth.

“Here you go Tommy.  Now each of us can get a sample.”

Tommy could already hear them sucking their juices off of Amanda’s fingers and there was no way he was going to let that sweet nectar, that was just a few inches from his mouth, go to waste.  He immediately sucked Amanda’s fingers into his mouth making sure to not miss a single drop.  He was enjoying that delicious flavor so much that he almost forgot to pay attention to the road.

Amanda finally pulled her fingers out of his mouth and asked him if he liked how they tasted together like this. 

“Sucking the juices off of your fingers is like sucking on a delicious piece of fruit.  I could enjoy that all day.”  Tommy replied.

Once they got to the apartment, Tommy went up and opened the door.  He felt completely exhausted.  He was just about ran over by Amanda and Sarah because they came running up the front steps and straight inside.  Tommy couldn’t help but notice that they didn’t even bother to put their clothes on before they got out of the car.  Tommy looked back out the door to see if anyone had been watching when they came streaking through his front door.  He really doubted it because of how late it was.

When Tommy finally came inside and locked the door, he stood there staring at Amanda and her mom.  Over the last day or so he has noticed that Amanda was getting a little braver out in public.  He started wondering if this is how Sarah was at that age.  For some reason he didn’t think so. 

He knew that he was really tired and needed to get some sleep.  When he mentioned to the girls that he was going upstairs because he was tired and needed to get some sleep, both girls started pouting. 

“The both of you can stand there and pout all you want.  Tonight I am going to get some sleep.  I know that neither one of you want to hear that but I really need to sleep.  You’re wearing me out.  Just let me get a full nights sleep tonight and then we can see how tomorrow goes.  Ok?”

Amanda and Sarah completely understood that Tommy was right.  He really did need to get some sleep.  Actually all of them could use a full night’s sleep.

“It’s ok Tommy.  We understand.”  Sarah said to Tommy.  “I think all three of us need a full nights sleep.  It certainly wouldn’t hurt any of us.”

“Thank you for understanding.  Well I’m heading up stairs.  I don’t know what the two of you have planned but if you want to you can stay here.  There really isn’t any need for you to try and head back to your place.”

Sarah really wasn’t expecting to hear that.  She walked over to Tommy.  “Are you sure? We can go home.  It’s not like we don’t have a place to go to.  At least if we go back to our apartment you will definitely be able to sleep tonight without either one of us bothering you.”

“Well you’re already here so you might as well stay.  Besides, you’re already dressed for bed.  I already know that once I lay down I will probably fall straight to sleep.  I feel like I’m completely wasted.  Come on my lovely ladies.  Let’s go to bed.”

Amanda walked over to Tommy and put her arms around him.  “I guess I need to stop jumping you every chance I get.”  She started to laugh.

“Well, maybe just a little bit.  But not a whole lot though.”  Tommy leaned down and kissed Amanda softly on the lips.

“So does that go for me also?”  Sarah asked Tommy while making a pouty face at him.

Amanda stopped kissing Tommy and turned towards her mom.  “Yes mom that goes for you also.  Now come on and help me get our tired man up to bed.  We need to get him charged back up so we can wear him down again.”

“Mmmmm.  Sounds like fun.”  Sarah replied.

They helped Tommy upstairs to the bed.  Once they were in the bedroom Tommy started to undress his self but the girls stopped him.

“You just stand there and we’ll get you out of your clothes and put you to bed.”

Tommy wasn’t going to argue with them.  If they would have gone back to their apartment he probably would have slept in his clothes instead of undressing.  He could tell that it wasn’t going to be much longer before he was completely sound asleep.

“Wow.  It’s been along time since someone undressed me and put me to bed.  Does this mean I can call you mommy?”  Tommy let out a little chuckle at that thought. 

Sarah and Amanda smiled at each other at the thought of Tommy calling one or both of them mommy.  Sarah looked at Tommy.  “Well you can as long as it’s our next play session between the three of us.”

They were finally able to get Tommy stripped down to his underwear and then Amanda went and pulled the sheets down so they could get Tommy in bed.

Sarah went and turned out the light and climbed into the bed next to Tommy.  She could already hear his deep breathing as he drifted off to sleep.  She lifted his arm out of the way and slid her naked body up against his.  Once she was completely laying down she put her hand on his chest where she found Amanda’s hand in the same spot she placed hers.

“This has been a crazy day, hasn’t it mom.”

“Yeah it has.  We just need to be a little more careful so we don’t get Tommy in any trouble.  We were very lucky Tommy had that gun in his car.”

“I didn’t even know he had it mom.  That’s the first I’ve ever seen it.  But yeah you’re right.  It really was a good thing he had it.  I was actually starting to get scared until Tommy pulled the gun out from under the seat.”

“Well I would say that we are both in very good hands with Tommy.  He truly loves you.”

“I know mom and I feel the same about him.”

“If you ever want me to back out of the picture, just let me know, and I will leave him completely to you.”

“I don’t see that happening mom.  I think he is falling in love with you also.  I think that goes for you also, am I right?”

“Yes baby girl.  You’re right.  I didn’t mean for it to happen.  It just did.”

“It’s ok mom.  I will gladly share him with you.”

“Well sweetie.  Everything is okay now.  Let’s get some sleep.  The both of us can really use it.  Good night baby girl.  I love you.”

“Good night mom.  I love you too.”

Amanda and Sarah finally started to fall asleep, but that was after they were holding Tommy’s semi hard cock in there hands.

To be continued…

Please leave comments and maybe rate my story.  You can also e-mail me at:  dirtymind_88@yahoo.com

 

Kathy's Story the sequel

Jolly1 on Taboo Stories

 

  Hi again, I am Maria Kathleen (Baker) Taylor, yes; I am married now. That happened two years ago after I had turned 16. But that is not why I am writing this story. Although I might tell you something about it I am not sure yet.

 

  I hope you remember a little about me, but I have changed some. I no long weigh 140 pounds, I am much smaller now that I have lost 30 pounds since the last story I wrote. It’s all thanks to my wonderful husband Chri

Read More
s, who helps me work out every day. I now weigh 110 and I stand 5’ 6” so now I look more like a model, with my 34c breast and a 26-inch waste. 32-inch hips.

 

  The reason I am writing this story to tell you of how I learned something about the Davis girls I never knew. As you read this story, it will show you how I learned to get pleasure from having sex with another girl. Yes that’s right I said that I learned how to have sex with another girl. I really do not think of myself as bisexual, but it was an experience, that I will never forget. 

 

  It all happened a week before my 16th birthday. I was over visiting Jackie Janie, and Terrie. School had been out for two weeks and we were talking about our choice classes for the coming year. I told them that I was going to take a parenting class. So I could be a better mother when I start having kids. 

 

  That’s a good idea Jackie said with tears starts form in her eyes.

 

  Jackie what’s wrong I ask, as I took her in my arms.

 

  Well Charlie cannot have kids as she started crying harder.

 

  Jackie I didn’t know that as I hugged her that’s when it happened Jackie kissed me on the lips, which scared shit out of me. I said Jackie what are you doing as I push her away. It was not a very long kiss, but Jackie put some emotion in to it.

 

  I’m sorry Kathy and she got up and ran into the house crying.

 

  Janie looked at me, as I sat there wondering what I should do. Kathy didn’t you know that were bisexual?

 

  NNNOO I stammered.

 

  She looked at me, Kathy we all have sex regularly with each other and with Mom too.

 

  I just sat there looking at her; then I ask Janie, do Thomas, Charlie, Samuel, and your Dad know about this?

 

  Yes, they all know about it except for maybe Samuel and she looked at Terrie.

 

  I looked at Terrie and she replied he knows too.

 

  How often does this happen, I asks?

 

  A lot she replied, but mainly when Dad is on business trips and when Thomas is at work.

 

  I just sat there starring at her and Terrie before I got up the courage to ask how long has this been going on?

 

  Terrie and I have been doing it for six years now and with Jackie & Mom for the past three years.

 

  I looked at Terrie then at Janie. So is that why you keep asking me to take showers with you when I am here, just so, you could see me naked and have sex with me?

 

  Terrie spoke up No Kathy it is not that, we just like the getting help with washing off our backs and it saves hot water too. But we do enjoy having sex with each other.

 

  Ok I replied with an uneasy look on my face. But I have never thought of doing anything like that with another girl.

 

  Kathy we understand Janie replied, and we would never do anything that would upset you in anyway.

 

  So you have had sexual thought about me, as I looked at them.

 

  Not really Kathy, but since my rape, I do find girls more appealing to me when it comes to sex Terrie said. But I still have sex with Dad, but only when Mom is at work and I feel the need for a man to touch me.

 

  What about Samuel I ask.

 

  We agreed not to have sex until we get married and not before.

 

  So you are going to marry him.

 

  She looked down before she answered; I might, after I graduate from high school.

 

  Its ok Terrie, I understand that your trust in men is on shaky side, but it has three years since, and she cut me off before I could say another word.  

 

  I KNOW HOW LONG IT HAS BEEN KATHY, she replied with short tone of voice. But have I do sex with other men besides Dad. Then she looked at Janie and before telling me. I looked over at Janie then back to Terrie, as she continued to speak. I’ve been having sex with Thomas and Charlie over the past three years as well. But I am not sure that I can trust anyone else not even Sam.

 

  Ok I understand Terrie I replied. Then Nancy came out to the table. Hi Mrs. Davis as she sat down beside me.

 

  Hi Kathy can we talk, as she looked at Janie and Terrie, and they started to get up.

 

  Can I ask what it is you want to talk about Mrs. Davis?

 

  It’s about what just happened with you and Jackie.

 

  I looked at Janie & Terrie I will see you inside, as they left the table. Mrs. Davis I did not mean to hurt Jackie’s feelings.

 

  I know you didn’t Kathy. Jackie told me what happened and ask if I would talk with you about it, she replied.

 

  Thank you Mrs. Davis I would like that.

 

  Kathy, Jackie thinks you might not want to come around here any more because of what happened.

 

  Mrs. Davis the girls are my best friends. I could never abandon them just because they like having sex with other girls. I love them as if they were my sisters

 

  I am glad to hear that she replied, as I looked at her.

 

  Mrs. Davis, it’s just that Jackie caught me off guard when she kissed me like that. You see I have never had another girl kissed me on lips before, plus when she started to use her tongue, well it scared me. That’s why I pushed her away.

 

  Kathy, that is understandable.

 

  I started to cry, Mrs. Davis what should I do? I like all the girls but I am not sure if I would want to have sex with them.

 

  She took my hand Kathy; they would never ask you to do anything that you would not want to do.

 

  I know Mrs. Davis and I trust them. But this sex thing I just don’t know.

 

  She smiled at me; Kathy how would you like too stay over here for a couple of days?

 

  I looked at her well I don’t know.

 

  She looked at me, Kathy the reason I asking; Patrick has a business trip that he has to take tomorrow and he is taking Terrie with him. Her psychiatrist thinks that spending time alone with Patrick will help her get over the fear of being alone with men in general. Plus Thomas is visiting his parents and will not be back until next week, so that leaves me here with Janie, Jackie and the twins.

 

  I looked at her, Mrs. Davis I agree with Terrie’s doctor it will help her out with the trust problem she is having. But I need to talk it over with Chris first about straying over, as I wiped tears from eyes.

 

  That’s fine Kathy, she replied; now I think you should go talk with Jackie.

 

  Yes, I should and we went inside.

 

  After going up to Jackie’s room, I knocked on her door. Enter she replied.

 

  As I enter her room, I found her crying. Jackie I am sorry if I hurt your feelings as I sat on the bed beside her.

 

  That’s ok Kathy, as she looked at me. I Love you Kathy, you are my oldest and dearest friend.

 

  I looked at her as she wiped tears from her cheeks. Its ok Jackie you just scared me when kissed me like that is all. Then I smiled ay her Jackie can I ask you something.

 

  Ok she replied.

 

  Why didn’t you tell me that you were bisexual?

 

  I am sorry about that Kathy I should have told you. As she looked at me, Kathy I hope you know that would never try anything with you that would hurt our friendship.

 

  Yes, Jackie I know that, as I lay back on the bed. I looked up at her, before I spoke, Jackie I might be willing to try some things with you, but I am not sure yet. Because now I am little curious about what it would be like having sex with another girl.

 

  Really, she replied as she sat there looking at me, then she spoke. Kathy I think you might enjoy it if tried it once.

 

  As I looked at her, maybe I would and maybe I wouldn’t I don’t know yet. But if you showed me what you do with Janie, Terrie, and your Mom, I could get a better idea if I would like try it. But first, I want to talk it over with Chris.

 

  That’s ok Kathy, she replied, as she looked at me. You know I would never push you into doing anything that does not fell right. So take your time and talk with Chris about it.

 

  Thanks Jackie, as I hugged her again and she pressed her body into mine, which cause me to get a tingling feeling between my legs. I sat there wondering what was happening. As we separated, that’s when I felt some dampness from my vagina, and I thought oh my God, this is turning me on.  

 

  Jackie looked at me as I started to blush. Kathy, are you ok?

 

  Yes, I just need to go now Chris will be home soon and I want to have dinner ready for him. But all I really wanted right then was to stay, just to see what might happen between Jackie and me.

 

  Nancy seemed to notice my turmoil as I walked down the stairs. Taking my hand, she looked at me, call us tomorrow around 7:00 in the morning, and let us know if you are going to come over for a couple of days.

 

  Ok Mrs. Davis, as I walked out the door.

 

  When I got home, Chris was already there. Sweetheart why are you home so early?

 

  My boss needs me to go Chicago. We have client there I need to see.

 

  Do you want me to go with you I ask?

 

  No sweetheart my boss says I cannot take you with me on this trip, as I got a sad face. Kathy I am so sorry, but the client does not like any distraction and you’re just too pretty for me to ignore as he smiled at me. So cheer up My Princess, I will get to take you on the next trip, which is to Hawaii in a couple of weeks, I promise.

 

  That’s ok sweetheart, as I smiled at him. Chris I do need to talk with you about something.

 

  Ok sweetheart he replied, as I sat down on the bed while he packed.

 

  Nancy Davis has invited me to stay with them a couple of days, while Patrick is gone on a business trip.

 

  That’s a good idea Kathy; I think you should, that way I will not worry about you being here alone.

 

  Looked at him with a loving smile, your so sweet to worry about me like that. Then I ask when do you leave?

 

  Tomorrow morning and I’ll return Friday morning.

 

  I hugged and kissed him, I will miss you so much.

 

  I will miss you too My Princess and it makes me sad that I cannot take you with me.

 

  I know, My Noble Knight as I looked at him. But you will be very busy. So I would not be able to spend much time with you and I would just get bored setting in the hotel room alone.

 

  You have point sweetheart as he picked me up. He smiled and said your daily workouts are paying off, as he kissed me; now let’s go out for dinner tonight.

 

  We went to the dinner down the road and had our usual meal of seafood and salad. As we sat there, I looked at him, (he is so handsome giggle), then I spoke. Chris there is something more I want talk with about after we get home, as he finished his coffee.

 

   He looked at me knowing that I was trying to figure out what to say next. Kathy is it about what happened today with you and Jackie.

 

  How did you know about that I ask?

 

  Nancy called me about it.

 

  Oh, I said.

 

  We can talk that about it at home, he said with a loving smile.

 

  Thanks Chris and I managed a weak smile.

 

  It was 8:00 when we arrived back home. I was very nervous not knowing how to talk with Chris about what might happen when he was gone.

 

  As we sat down on couch in the living room, Chris spoke first, Kathy do you find girls sexually attractive?

 

  I don’t know I replied with a nervous look on my face, would you be upset if I did.

 

  He smiled at me then said no My Princess I would not be upset. Then he told me about his girlfriend in collage that was bi sexual. I looked at him as he spoke. Her name was Fran and she had very nice girlfriend. Then he smiled, before he continued, and we would have threesomes on long weekends.

 

  I looked at him trying to understand what I just herd. Then I ask him, have you had sex with more then one girl at a time.

 

  Yes sweetheart he replied.

 

  I sat and starred at him not knowing what to say. As I tried to clear my thoughts, and then I ask him, do you want to have a threesome with me and another girl?

 

  No Kathy I do not want to share you with anyone else not even another girl. I sighed with relief as he spoke. But Kathy if you would like to try having sex with another girl I could live with that, just as long as it does not become regular thing.

 

  Ok I said as we sat there. That’s when I told him that I was a little curious about it.

 

  He looked at me, Kathy that’s understandable. Because you’re still learning what it, is to be a women and that kind of experience will help you grow.

 

  I smiled at him as we sat there. You know Chris when Jackie hugged me today then I smiled before I spoke again. Well it got me so turned on as I rubbed my hand over his hard cock.

 

  Oh really he said with a grin do you want me to take care of that problem for you?

 

  Would you please My Noble Knight, as I batted my eyes at him in flirty manor? Then I jumped up and ran for the stairs with Chris right behind me.

 

  After he caught me at the top of the stairs, he carried me into bedroom. I will show you that having sex with a man is better then with a woman any day of the week.

 

  Oh, take me I’m yours as he laid me on the bed.

 

  As he lay down beside me Kathy, I hope you understand I am willing to share you with the Davis girls just this one time.

 

  I understand Chris and I am not sure if I can even go through with it, as I looked into his eyes. I would feel as if I was cheating on you some how, and I do not think I could live with that guilt.

 

  Kathy I know you love me and I would not be mad if you did anything with them, because I would trust you to tell me if you did.

 

  Thank you my love as I kissed him, now are you going to teach me that men are better at sex then women are? He smiled as we kissed some more.

 

  What happened next was going to be fantastic, until a phone call interrupted us. (Thinking) I am not to sure if I want tell you what happened. (Thinking) Oh, what the hell, I will tell you anyway.

 

  Chris started kissing me with more passion then ever as we slowly undressed each other. As we lie there naked, he starts kissing down my neck. (That drives me crazy with passion when he does that.) When he reaches my breast, he starts licking my rock hard nipples, which send waves of pleasure through my body driving me to my first orgasm. (Side note if remember from the first story I wrote how very sensitive my breast are.) I began to shake, under his continued sucking on my breast, which causes me to pass out.

 

  When I come too, I smile at him, you have magic lips, and I could never replace you with a woman my love, as he kissed me. Now it’s my turn to pleasure you and I rolled him over.

 

  I went down and started licking his cock. OH YES he moaned as I took his balls in my left hand and gently massaged them. While pumping his cock with my right hand, MMMM you have really gotten good at this he said with a pant. Now move over my face so I can lick you too.

 

  I turned around placing my legs on both sides of his head and pushing my wet cunt into his waiting mouth. Then I took his cock down my throat.

 

  As we lie, there in one of our daily 69 sessions the phone rings. Damn I say after I had pulled off his cock and reach for the phone beside the bed. When I looked at the caller ID, I seen it was police department. I wonder what they want and I handed the phone to Chris, as I climbed off his face.

 

  Hello how can I help you officer Chris said. I see, yes, we can be down there in 20 minutes. Ok officer ask for a detective O’Bryan, ok thank you. We need to get dressed Kathy.

 

  What’s wrong I asked.

 

  There is some one calming to be your father that wants to talk with you.

 

  But I have never met my real father my mother never told me anything about him.

 

  Well all I know is he claims to be your father and he claims to have proof.

 

  Ok let’s go see him then.

 

  As we drove down to the police station, I thought back over my childhood then a face came to mind of a man that my Mom and I lived with when I was a baby. When we arrived at the police station, I seen the man that I remembered. But I could not think of his name.

 

  As we approached the desk, Chris asked for a Detective O’Bryan.

 

  After which the desk sergeant called him on the phone. He will be with you shortly the sergeant said.

 

  Then a middle-aged man approached us. Chris Taylor?

 

  Yes Sir, Chris replied.

 

  Then he looked at me are you Maria Kathleen Baker?

 

  Yes, Sir I replied.

 

  Do you know a man by the name of Eric P. Baker?

 

  Hmm I think that was of the man that lived with us when I was a baby, but I have not seen or herd from him in almost 13 years.

 

  Well he just got out of prison and asked us if we could find you?

 

  Ok but why would he want to see me now, as I looked at Chris.

 

  Well Miss Baker if you do not want to see him, then, you do not have to.

 

  I will see him, as the detective showed us to a conference room.

 

  Then the Detective walked in with the man I had seen. He was thin and looked very sick but his face had not changed. Maria I am so glad I found you.

 

  I looked at him as he sat down across from Chris and me. Call me Kathy please.

 

  Sorry he replied.

 

  As I sat there looking at him I wonder what Mom seen in him I know he was a thief and I know Mom did not miss him. Then I spoke, I am sorry Mr. Baker I barely remember you.

 

  He looked sad; I see your mother did a good job on making you forget me. You had just turned three when I they arrested me for armed robbery.

 

  Well Mr. Baker that explains why she never spoke of you then, as he pulled out some old pictures of Mom and me. I picked one up I remember this picture, we had one just like it but it had been cut.

 

  Yes, we had a family picture done the same time we had this one taken, as he pulled out a sec picture.

 

  I looked at the second picture then at him. Then Chris spoke up, I can see where you get your looks after looking at the pictures.

 

  Yes, she looks a lot like her mother did at that age Mr. Baker replied.

 

  Can I ask what you want, I looked at him as I handed the pictures back.

 

  I was wonder how your mother was doing, and does she still live around here.

 

  She died from a drug over dose three years ago this coming Dec.

 

  Pity he said, she was a beautiful woman, as he looked at me, well Maria where are you living now, as he looked at Chris.

 

  Pleas a call me Kathy I said, and I am living with my fiancé now. We are going be married next month after my 16th birthday, as I took Chris’s hand.

 

  Well that’s nice he said. Then he got a far off look on his face. Well the main reason I wanted to see you Kathy is to ask if I could come live with you until I get back on my feet. 

 

  I looked at Chris and he looked at me. So you just want a place to stay is that all want from me?

 

  Well I would like to get to know you and see how well you turned out.

 

  Can I talk it over with my fiancé?

 

  Sure, take your time he said after getting up from the table and left the room.

 

  Chris looked at me, Kathy, do you want him around after he had been in prison.

 

  I looked out the window, as my father talked with the Detective and a man I figured to be his parole officer. He is my Dad, but no, I do not want him back in my life.

 

  Well I guess you had better tell him then.

 

  Ok and I waved for him to come back into the room. I am sorry Mr. Baker but I do not want you to live with us and please do not ever contact me again.

 

  He looked at me a with sad face, ok Kathy if that is how you want it I will stay out of your life and he walked back out the door.

 

  It was 11:30, when we left the police station and drove home. I just sat deep in thought before I spoke. You know my mother really had some bad judgment when it came to men.

 

  Chris glanced over at me; well her daughter has some very good judgment when it comes to men, as he smiled.

 

  Oh really I replied and how do you figure that, I said with a smile.

 

  Well you found me.

 

  Oh and what makes you so special I said, with a grin.

 

  I will show you when we back home.

 

  Promises, promises, and we both started to laugh. After we had pulled up in front of our condominium, I said you have to catch me first as I jumped out of the SUV locking the doors, on Chris. I unlocked the front door as Chris was getting out of the SUV, I turned and stuck my tongue out and closed the door locking it.

 

  You’re going to pay for that young lady, as he unlocked the front door just as I reached the top of the stairs.

 

  You’re getting slow old man I giggled as I stood at the top of stairs.

 

  Oh really and he ran up the stairs three at a time reaching me before I could get to the bedroom. Now let’s see, if I am getting old then maybe I should find some one closer to my age to marry, as he tried to hide a smile, after taking me in his arms.

 

  Sorry mister you’re not getting rid of me that easy, as I tackled him on the bed. Now where were we?

 

  Right here and he rolled me over and started tickling me.

 

  I laughed so hard I started to cry, please stop I am going pee myself.

 

  Ok My Princess and he stopped tickling me. As I looked at the clock beside the bed, it was 12:00. Chris what time do you have to leave?

 

  I have a 10:00 flight.

 

  Well then, I better get packed, and I will go over to the Davis at 8:00.

 

  Ok sweetheart as he got off the bed and pulled my travel bag out of the closet. We are not going to have time to finish what we started earlier he said. But when I get back, I will prove to you that men make better sex partners.

 

  I know magic lips, as I kissed him.

 

  We got up at 6:00 and ate breakfast after our shower. I Told Chris that I needed to call Nancy and tell her that I would be stay with them, as I picked up the phone.  

 

  Ok sweetheart he replied.

 

  We arrived at the Davis house at 7:55 just as Patrick and Terrie were loading the minivan. Patrick walked over to me Kathy, there are some pictures, and video clips I want you to see. Jackie knows which ones they are, and she will show them to you while Nancy drives us to the airport.

 

  Ok Mr. Davis, as I hugged Terrie goodbye. I looked at Chris as he put the travel bag in the minivan. Ill miss you so much as, we hugged and kissed. I love you My Noble Knight, as he climbed into the back seat with Terrie and the twins.

 

  Jackie came outside and seen was I crying as they drove away; this is the first time we have been apart since I moved in with him, as I wiped away the tears.

 

  Kathy you have slept over here a few times since then.

 

  True but that was just for the night and he was just a couple of blocks away not hundreds of miles away.

 

  She took my arm, as she kissed me on the cheek. It will be ok Kathy, I promise. Now come inside I have something to show you, as we walked into the house. First thing let’s put your bag in Terrie’s room she said, as we walked up stairs.

 

  Jackie your dad said something about pictures and video clips; can I ask what they are?

 

  They are from a trip to Florida that we took with Dad she replied.

 

  Oh, I said, Terrie told something about them at school when you got back. But she did not go into any detail.

 

  You will see why when we go down to the den she said with a smile.

 

  About 10 minutes latter, we walked into the den; I saw Janie setting behind the desk chatting with Thomas on yahoo. She turned the cam around so we could wave at him. Then Jackie told her that Dad wanted her to show me the Florida pictures.

 

  Oh, she replied do you know where he has them.

 

  Yes, he gave me the disk before they left this morning Jackie replied.

 

  Ok then and she told Thomas goodbye because Jackie needed the computer.

 

  After Janie got out of the chair, Jackie sat down, putting the disk into the CD-rom, and loaded it up. Kathy the first set of pictures is of us posing naked for Dad. As she started the slideshow, as you can see we like doing things like this.

 

  I shook my head; yes, I’ve seen your fashion show pictures or might I say striptease pictures, as the last picture flashed on the screen.

 

  The next set we took at private beach, as she started the slide show again.

 

  So you even posed nude out side where other people could see you if they came along.

 

  Janie blushed; well we thought that we were alone. But we forgot about the boaters and Thomas seen us on the beach doing the pictures.

 

  I giggled so he got a free show then and we started laughing as the last picture flashed on the screen.

 

  Now there are three videos here that shows what we do together, Janie looked at Jackie as she loaded the first video in media player. It showed them striping each other and kissing then Jackie brought out the sex toys.

 

  Wow, I never knew that used such things I said, as video played on. That’s when it showed Patrick starting to fuck Janie.

 

  Oh, my god I thought he had deleted that part Janie said and she stopped the video. That is enough of that and she took the disk out of the CD-Rom.

 

  I looked at them well it looked interesting watching you play with each other. But I do not see how there can be much pleasure in it.

 

  Well we have time show to you first hand. So let’s go upstairs, Jackie said.

 

  I looked at them ok but this will be a one-time thing, I do not want to do this every time we are together.

 

  Janie said we understand Kathy, as we walked up to Jackie’s room.

 

  Now this part is embarrassing to write, but I finally decided to put it on the computer. So this is how I had my one and only bisexual experience. I am not saying that it was bad but I am not into things like that. I know you might think my friends as being bad or sick, but I don’t, so do not judge them or me. Because we still hang out and I love them as if they were my sisters. With that said I will continue.

 

  Now thinking back the things that happen on the first day I was there. Well let’s just say it made me see them in a deferent light, which makes them a lot more of fun to be around.

 

  Now here is what happened and how it all started. After we entered Jackie’s room she asks me if I wanted to get started, or watch them.

 

  Ill watch for now I replied as Janie got a little silver vibrater out of box that she carried into the room. When I first seen it I thought it looked like a tampon applicator but much bigger, it had rounded point on the top and a knob on the bottom that had numbers on it. Janie is that what think it is.

 

  She looked at me with a smile, Kathy I thought you might want to use this while Jackie and I have sex.

 

  Ok but I have never used one of these before.

 

  You use tampons don’t you?

 

  Well yes, I replied.

 

  You put it in like a tampon and you set the speed with knob on the bottom then you just push it in then pull it out like when you figure you’re self.

 

  I blushed but I never do that. Chris is the only one that has ever touched me like that.

 

  Jackie looked at me with an understanding smile. So you’re still a virgin when it comes to pleasuring your self. Well I think we can solve that problem.

 

  I just sat on the bed not knowing what to do as they started to undress.

 

  Jackie looked at me, are you going to join us?

 

  I stood up and started removing my cloths. When Jackie & Janie start kissing, I noticed, that it started to excite me. As they kissed with passion, exploring each other’s mouth with their tongues.

 

  I watched as Janie started kissing down Jackie’s neck just as Chris does to me when we have sex. That is when I began to notice some dampness in my panties. I moved my hand down between my legs and sure enough, I was dripping wet. Oh my god I thought they are my friends and I am getting turned on by this.

 

  Janie slowly removes Jackie’s bra and starts sucking on her hard nipples, which causes me to start rubbing myself though my panties. (Side note I want to remind you this the very time I had seen or done anything like this that includes playing with my self.)  This is the first time I had seen such thing and I was enjoying it. As they moved over to the bed beside me, I could see the wet spots on their panties.

 

  By now, Jackie had Janie’s bra off and was massaging her breast. Then they started removing their panties. I had never noticed it when we dress in front of each other before. But they both had bold pussies, which made me even wetter.

 

  Then they moved so they could lick each other; I realized just how turned on by what they were do, that I felt my own orgasm starting to build.

 

  I continued to watch, as they pleasured each other. That’s when I pulled off my panties, as I turned on the vibrater and pushed into my wet pussy. OH GOD I moaned as it drove me over the edge, just as Jackie and Janie reached their climax.

 

  The smell of sex hung heavy in the room, as we lying on bed catching our breath, with the steady hmm of the vibrater still resting in pussy. That was so hot; I never thought seeing two girls licking each other would do that to me.

 

  Well that’s just the start Jackie replied with a smile and she pulled out a two-headed dildo.

 

  What are you going to do with that, as I looked it? It was shaped like mans penis on both ends and was about 20 inches long and 2 inches around.

 

  Were going to fuck each other with it, Janie said with a smile.

 

  Oh, my god you mean that is what you were using in the video.

 

  No Janie said that was Moms. This is Jackie’s; Mom got it for her a month ago knowing that we would us it a lot so we would stop taking hers.

 

  But I do not think it will fit in me. Chris has a nice penis, but it is not that big.

 

  Janie just smiled, Kathy you know I am smaller then you, and I use it all the time with Jackie & Terrie and you know how small Terrie is.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                   

 

  Well yes, I know. But that thing is so big it might rip me open.

 

  If Terrie and I use it, it will fit in you she replied.

 

  Well ok but I want see you use it first.

 

  We already planed on doing that Jackie replied. (I smiled when she said that.) Then she told me, they had not planed on doing anything with me, until I was ready.

 

  Thank you Jackie and I kissed her. Not the cheek as I used to do, but full on lips and I used my tongue this time. It felt weird at first, but I did enjoy it.

 

  After we broke our kiss, I watched as Jackie lay back on the bed taking the dildo and pushed into her pussy. I could see how it made her stretch and wondered how it would fill like to be stretch like that with a real cock. Jackie doesn’t that hurt I asked.

 

  No Kathy it’s about the same size as Thomas and all of us have had sex with him except Mom of course.

 

  Then Janie said I some times share him with Jackie and Terrie.

 

  I looked at Janie as she moved to put the dildo in her wet pussy. When she had pushed it in, they started to move their pelvis in time with each other so that the dildo was fucking them.

 

  I thought that maybe this bisexual thing is not that bad. Then I felt my pussy starting to tingle again and I picked up the vibrater again and started fucking my self. OH God I moaned as my orgasm started to build.

 

  Then I herd Jackie scream OH GOD YES FUCK ME JANIE FUCK ME HARDER.

 

  Janie started to pant as they picked up the pace driving the dildo into their wet pussies. OH GOD YES JACKIE IM ABOUT TO CUM OH GOD YES Janie screamed.

 

  Then Jackie screamed, OH MY GOD YES, YES, I AM CUMMING.

 

  Then Janie screamed OH YES, I AM CUMMING AHH.

 

  I watched, as they slow down that’s when I started to cum. OH GOD THAT FEELS GOOD, as my orgasm hits me. When they stop I seen the sheets were soaked. I smiled, Jackie you will need to change the sheets after we finish here so you can have clean sheets to sleep on, which made us laugh, as we got off the bed. I need to take shower as I started for the door.

 

  Jackie looked at me we are not done here; we have one more things to show you.

 

  I thought to myself what more can they show me. I found out soon enough, after Jackie had pulled the sheets off the bed. I watched as Janie lay down on the bed, then Jackie moved between her legs so their pussies could touch each other.

 

  Kathy what we are about to do is called tribbing, that is were you rub your pussy on another girls pussy with out the dildo, Janie said.

 

  Ok but wouldn’t that start to hurt if you did it very long?

 

  Not really and I have an orgasm faster this way, Jackie replied.

 

  Ok and I moved on the bed to see what they were doing.

 

  As their pussies touched, I notice that they started moving their pelvis. Making their pussies rub against each other, as I watched them go at it, I felt myself getting wet again. But this time I picked up the big dildo and started to push it in. I never felt so stretched; I thought it was going to split me open, as it enters me.

 

  I looked down and I noticed that half of it was inside of me, and then I felt it hit my cervix. When I stop pushing, I just sat there with it hanging out of me, (I know it looked a little funny but it felt so good).

 

  I slowly pulled it out and then I pushed it back in and it felt like, I had mans cock in me. I had stopped watching Jackie and Janie as I continued to pleasure myself. Then it came to me that I should ask Chris to get me some toys. That way I could pleasure myself when he was at work and for third time today, I started to feel an orgasm build. But this was going to be strong one and I knew it as my breathing quicken and I seen flashing light in front of my eyes as the waves of pleasure hit me. OH GOD YES I LOVE THIS OH MY GOD IM CUMMING I SCREAMED just as Jackie’s door opened.

 

  Well I see you started with out me Nancy said after walking into Jackie’s room. 

 

  That’s when Jackie & Janie reached their climaxes. Then Jackie rolled over Hi mom she said with a pant in her voice.

 

  Jackie did you show Kathy how to use those toys, as I sat there with the two-headed dildo still in my pussy.

 

  Yes mom we showed her, as I pulled it, out.

 

  Well that’s good now go get cleaned up, while I think of something for dinner.

 

  I can help you with that Mrs. Davis as I started for the guest bathroom.

 

  Come with us Kathy and we can help each other wash off as they headed for master bedroom.

 

  Now girls do not play around in there because I have to work tonight.

 

  Ok Mom Janie replied, oh Mom I need to go get my birth control pills they had ran out yesterday when Terrie and Jackie got theirs. As Patrick, jr. and Patricia came up the stairs.

 

  Oh my and I quickly ducked behind Jackie’s door. 

 

  Hi, Aunt Kathy, Patrick said as he ran up to the door, with Patricia right behind him 

 

  Hi, Aunt Kathy Patricia said.

 

  Hi you two, as I slipped on my shorts and a t-shirt, and I went back the in hallway, that is when I noticed that Jackie and Janie were still naked. As I bent down so Patricia could jump into my arms. (The twins are so cute, little Patrick looks like his father and Patricia looks like Nancy.)

 

  Then Mrs. Davis said ok you two it time for your nap, as she took Patricia from me.

 

  God they are getting big, they are almost two now aren’t they, I said as Nancy took them to their room.

 

  They will be two on August 16 Janie replied.

 

  Then I looked at her. Janie, I know you are open-minded around here. But do you think they should see you like that, as I pointed out they were still naked.

 

  Jackie laughed; if Mom had not taken them with her they would not have much on ether. I just smiled as we walked into the master bedroom.

 

  We spent about 15 minutes washing each other off. Even though it was not sexual, I started to shiver when Janie washed off my pussy. It felt somewhat nice as she gently cleaned the dried cum off me. It reminded me of the shower I took with Chris that morning.

 

  When she was done, I ask her how she kept her pussy so hairless.

 

  I wax it she replied. As I looked at Jackie’s as we dried off. We all wax Mom says it will help stay cleaner.

 

  How do you do that?

 

  It comes in a kit if you like I can pick one up for you when I go out? She replied.

 

  Ok but I don’t know how Chris will like it.

 

  Well Thomas loves it and so does Dad Jackie said. But Charlie still thinks I should let some of it grow back, he say it would look sexier.

 

  Well I guess I could try it and see how it will feel.

 

  Ok then as Janie tossed her towel in the laundry. I will pick up a kit then and show you how to wax tonight, before we play around some more.

 

  I walked back to Terrie’s room to get dressed as Jackie and Janie went into their rooms. Then I herd a knock on the door. Come in I call out as Nancy walked in.

 

  Kathy I should have warned you that the twins were coming up the stairs.

 

  That’s ok Mrs. Davis. But if they see their sisters naked, then I guess it’s ok if they see me that way, as I blushed.

 

  Nancy smiled at me; well I wanted to ask if you would help, the girls get twins into bed at 8:00.

 

  Not a problem I replied.

 

  After we had eating dinner I went into family with twins and we watched Bambi on DVD. When Nancy finished in the kitchen, she came into the family room, to give the twins a hug, and kiss good-bye, before she told them to be good for us.

 

  Then Patricia started to cry, Mommy no go.

 

  I picked her up its ok Patty your Mommy will be back in the morning, as Nancy walked out the door.

 

  You’re going to be a great Mom Jackie said after walking into the family room.

 

  I hope so as I looked at the clock it was 7:55 Jackie do they like bedtime stories.

 

  Yes, they do but dad is the one that reads to them.

 

  You think they would like it if I read to them.

 

  I think so as a car pulled in drive. That must be Janie, I thought as she parked the in garage 

 

  After she entered, little Patrick ran up and jumped in her lap. Read he said holding note in his hand from his Mom.

 

  She took the note ok off to bed with you. Then she read the note, and looked at me. Oh Kathy, would you help me get the twins ready for bed.

 

  Your mom already asked me Janie I said with a smile.

 

  Well she told me in the note ask you, as she smiled back.

 

  Ok I replied as I picked up little Patrick.

 

  Then she looked at Jackie you need to call Charlie right now on his cell phone. After she remember running into him at the drug store.

 

  Ok but I just talked with him an hour ago.

 

  Just call him Jackie you will understand why after the call.

 

  Ok and she picked up the phone and walked out onto the patio.

 

  We took the twins upstairs and put them to bed. Then I herd Jackie scream. She came running up the stairs I need to call Mom she said.

 

  Ok, but what’s going on Janie ask.

 

  Charlie’s alone tonight he asks me to come spend the night with him.

 

  Well if Mom says its ok then all I can say is have fun, Janie replied as I started to read the little bunny to the twins.

 

  Minutes latter Jackie was kissing the twins good night and told me to have fun. As she grabbed the car keys from Janie and ran out the door.

 

  Well it’s just leaves you and me for the night, as I looked at Janie, after the twins fell asleep.

 

  Yep Janie replied. Do you want to go for a swim?

 

  Sure, but I did not bring a swimsuit, I replied.

 

  You won’t need one here she replied. 

 

  Yeah, I keep forgetting that you have an enclosed pool, as we walked down stairs. I looked at her, what about the twins, after we reached the patio.

 

  They will be all right she replied; plus I take the monitor with me when I am out in the pool so I can here what they are doing in their room.

 

  Ok Janie, then I asks. After were done swimming could you show me how to use that wax kit.

 

  Sure Kathy, she replied, as she sat the monitor on table and turned the volume up so we could hear the twins if they should need us.

 

  After we had stripped out of our cloths we climbed into the pool, (Side note this was the first time I ever swam in the nude), as we splash around I found myself looking at Janie’s breast. I thought she does look very sexy, and then I started swimming some laps.

 

  When I stopped, Janie moved over to me. Kathy your workouts with Chris are doing you some good.

 

  I just smile and said thanks. (By that time, I had lost about 16 pounds and I lost had my tummy, thank God, I no longer looked pregnant Giggle.) So do you think I am sexy looking?

 

  Yes, she said as she moved in and kissed me.

 

  I was little a scared at first but I slowly started to kiss back. Then I felt her hand on my mound, which caused me to moan as she rubbed over my clit. That feels good Janie I said after we broke from a kiss.

 

  She smiled lets take this inside and she climbed out of pool.

 

  As I followed her up the ladder and I got close up view of her pussy it looked so inviting, that I actually wanted to touch it right there. Then I thought to my self could I be bisexual.

 

  As we dried off, I stood and watched Janie rub the towel over her breast. Janie how can tell if you are bisexual?

 

  She looked at me, Kathy I am not sure how to the answer to that. But if you find women sexually attractive, in the same way you think of men then I guess you would be bisexual.

 

  I see, as I thought about what she had just told me; Janie do you find me sexual attractive?

 

  She smiled yes Kathy I do, as she walked over and kissed me again.

 

  After we broke the kiss, Janie I do not know if I could go through with this. I mean the touching part I know it felt good when you rubbed me in the pool. But I am not sure if I could do it to you.

 

  Kathy we do not have to do anything if you are not ready for, she replied.

 

  I understand Janie then I said to myself, why not try it once and I laid my right hand on her left breast. It felt strange at first to be touching another’s girl breast. But her nipples started getting hard as I rubbed my finger over and round it. Then I began to get that that familiar felling between my legs. You have nice breast Janie, as I stood there fondling her.

 

  Kathy that feels good but I do think we should go up to my room now, then she took my hand and we went upstairs.

 

  After checking in on the twins, we went across the hall to her room. I see you I have redecorated.

 

  Yes, Thomas wanted the room to look more like one a couple would use and not just a female would use, as we sat on down on her new queen-sized bed. She looked at me. Kathy, are you sure about this, I mean if you do not want to have sex with me, I understand.

 

  I looked at her setting there naked with one foot on the floor, and the other foot folded in front of her, with her pussy in full view. Janie you and Jackie have peaked my curiosity. So yes, I would like to have sex with you just to see if I would like doing it. But first, I would like you to show me how to wax.

 

  Ok Kathy, she replied and we got up off the bed. After entering the bathroom, she told me to run some warm water in the tub.

 

  Ok Janie, but can I ask why?

 

  Kathy the warm water softens the skin so the hair will come off easier and we need to trim you down there as she point to my thick bush.

 

  Ok I understand now and I blushed, as I leaned over to start the water. I could feel Janie looking at me. I looked over my shoulder as she licked her lips, which made me smile. I thought to myself, she really likes seeing me like this. Then I spread my legs, so she could a get a better view.

 

  She smiled, Kathy your so bad she said with a giggle, as I stood up to step into the tub. As I sat down, she moved over and sat on side of the tub now soak in water for about five minutes then get on the towel. As she took some scissors and trimmed my pubic hair.

 

  Janie, who taught you how to do this I asks?

 

  Mom did before they got married.

 

  Janie I have known you for three years now and today is the first time that I seen you naked I said, other then the pictures you showed me.

 

  That’s right you have never been around when we swim in the nude, or go to the nudist resort.

 

  Nudist resort, when did you start going there?

 

  After Mom had the twins, she replied. Well you have been in there long enough and I climbed out of the tub. As I lay down on towel now this will feel warm when I apply it but that way it will spread evenly over the area you want to wax, she said. It felt nice, as the room was somewhat cold from AC that was running, which caused me to moan as she rubbed it into my hair.

 

  Kathy, watch me as I apply this she said. So I propped myself up so I could see what she was doing. After she had the area cover with the wax, she put the cloth over it. Now this part will sting as I pull it off.

 

  Ok I said just do it, as she pulled it hard and fast. Ouch, you were right it did sting as cold air hit my now bold pussy.

 

  Here lay this on you it will help the sting go away as she handed me a warm washcloth. Now that was not too bad. After a couple of minutes, she took the cloth away and started rubbing aloe on me. This will keep you from getting a rash and it will stop the burning.

 

  When I looked down, I thought it made me look like a little girl again, and I hoped that Chris would not be mad at me for doing this.

 

  Ok Kathy lets see if we got all the hair and Janie moved between my legs to get closer look. Nice she said, while rubbing her hand over my now bald pussy, all clean. Then she did something that took me by surprise she started to lick me.

 

  Just imagine this scene. Here I was lying on a towel in the bathroom floor with one of my best friends between my legs licking me. Well I guess you could it was erotic.

 

  I started to moan OH GOD that feels good, don’t stop, that’s when she found my clit. As she ran her tongue over it, I felt my orgasm starting to build. I moaned, MMMM, Janie you are good at this, just as she stuck a finger in my wet hole. OH GOD I screamed. YES OH GOD YES as waves of pleasure washes over me.

 

  Janie looked up at me with a smile I guess you liked that, as I came down from my orgasm.

 

  I looked down at her as she continued to rub her hand over my pussy as if she was petting a kitten. I would be lying if I said that I didn’t like it, but it did feel strange. I am so use to Chris doing that to me, that I never knew a woman could bring me pleasure like that.

 

  She smiled that’s just the beginning as she pulled me off the floor. Now it’s your turn to do me. But let’s go into the bedroom where it will be more comfortable as she kissed me. 

 

  We sat down on the bed and I just looked at her what should I do? She took my hand and placed on her breast again. Then she put her hand over mine and squeezed it gently, which cause me to squeeze her breast. I caught on fast what she wanted me to do, and I started fondling her breast, for the second time tonight.

 

  I felt her nipples getting hard as I continued to feel them. Kathy suck on them please, and I leaned down taking her right nipple into my mouth. MMMM you’re good at this, and she held my head in place as I nursed like a baby on her tender breast.

 

  Then I started to move my left hand down her body exploring her soft skin with a gentle touch. As I reached the top of her mound she spread her legs for me, and I slipped my hand down looking for her clit, which was standing out waiting for attention.

 

  Oh, Kathy that feels good she moaned while pulling my head up to kiss me, as I continued rubbing her clit. I slowly slipped my middle finger down and into her love hole and started a slow fucking motion.

 

  OH GOD I AM STARTING TO CUMMM DON’T STOP PLEASE DON’T STOP as I finger fucked her at faster pace. OH, AH, UMMMM she moaned as she continued to have one orgasm after and other (I lost count after three) until she begged me to stop.

 

  I pulled my finger out of her wet pussy and seen her juices all over my hand. I looked down at her as she lay on the bed catching her breath. Did I do it right?

 

  Kathy for a first timer you were great. Now will you clean me up?

 

  I started to get off the bed and she stopped me. No not that way use your tongue and lick me clean.

 

  You mean just as you did to me in the bathroom.

 

  Yes just like that.

 

  Ok, but if I do, something wrong please let me know.

 

  She looked at me, you will do fine just remember what you seen me do with you & Jackie and you will be ok.

 

  I moved between her open legs and leaned down. She was so wet that, her juices were dripping from her pussy and smell was fantastic. She shivered when I licked over slit. Then I seen her clit and I licked it, which caused her to moan.

 

  That’s it Kathy your doing fine, now take my clit and suck on it, as you would a man’s cock. I did as she told me and I sucked her clit into my mouth. You can bite it Kathy and I bit down on it a little too hard. Ouch gently Kathy and I looked up at her as she smiled down at me. As I continued to suck and bite on her clit, I slowly pushed me middle finger in to her again.

 

  OH GOD she screamed I AM CUMMING and a gush of her juices hit me in the face. Then I pulled back and smiled, did I do a good job I asks?

 

  Yes, Kathy she replied in a panting voice. You did fine now let’s get some rest and I moved up beside her. Kathy is this the first time that you have done anything like this, as I ran my hand through her hair.

 

  Yes, I replied.

 

  You are doing very well she said with a smile. Now let me go get Mom’s two-headed dildo it is smaller then Jackie’s.

 

  We can use Jackie’s I said.

 

  Are you sure, she replied.

 

  Yes, I had it in me earlier today.

 

  Ok then I will go get it, and she got off the bed. Now try to rest because we have many more fun things yet to do.

 

  I sat there thinking as I watched her firm butt wiggle as she left the room, then it hit me what the hell am I doing. I love Chris and I should not be having sex with anyone but him. I started to get off the bed just as Janie walked back into the room. I am sorry Janie but I have to use bathroom.

 

  That’s ok Kathy then she notices the troubled look on my face. Kathy wait and she followed me into the bathroom. Is there anything wrong?

 

  I looked at her and I started to cry. I feel like dirt I have cheated on Chris with another girl. Now when he finds out he will not want to marry me.

 

  Kathy did you talk with him about this before he left?

 

  Yes but I, and she cut me off.

 

  Kathy if he knows about it then its not cheating, anyway we are not going to become lovers. I looked at her as she continued to talk. She looked at me how can I put this she said, Kathy you are dear friend I am honored to be helping you learn something new. Now if you decide that you really like doing it then that’s ok. But after this, you decide that you do not like doing it then that will be ok too, as she hugged me.

 

  As I wiped the tears from eyes, Janie, so all you’re doing is teaching me what it is to be bisexual.

 

  Yes, Kathy that’s what all of this is about, as I looked at her. You see Kathy I really love Thomas but he is not here all the time and I cannot have sex unless I do it with Dad and I do not want to do that anymore. So I have sex with Jackie, Terrie, and Mom.

 

  I looked at her that’s when it dawned on me. So you’re using me to fulfill your need for sex tonight.

 

  Yes, Kathy or I would have done it with one of them if they were here.

 

  Now I feel used as I looked at her.

 

  Kathy, it nothing like that, I am happy to be able show you this. Because I love you as my sister and I want to share this experience with you.

 

  When I looked at her, I could see the love & caring she had for me, not as a lover but as a friend and sister. Ok then we can finish what we started as I wiped the tears from eyes.

 

  Great she replied after taking my hand we walk back into the bedroom and Janie opened the box with the sex toys in it. Well lets get ready she said and I lay down on the bed. Janie sat at my feet now this is how to use this; we push it in until we cannot take any more. Then one of us holds it as we start pushing and pulling in and out of us. Do you understand how it works?

 

  I think so and she lay down with her pussy facing mine. She slowly started pushing it into me until I said stop. Then I felt her push it into hers until we very close to each other and I could feel the heat from vagina on mine.

 

  Oh, this feels good as we started fucking each other on the dildo. It felt so strange to me, that I could not take in all the feelings I was having. It ranged from joy of the pleasure I was getting, to panic that I might like it to much and become a lesbian. But for the most part the pleasure out weighed the panic as my orgasm built.

 

  Janie was panting heavily and I started to moan OH GOD YES and we screamed at the same time as we started to cum. Wow was all I could say as I pulled the dildo out of me, as I looked over at Janie.

 

  She smile are you up for more.

 

  Ok I said and she moved up beside me.

 

  Kathy do you remember Jackie and me rubbing our pussies together.

 

  Yes, somewhat, I was busy myself, I said with a blush on my cheeks.

 

  She smiled I know, I could see what you were doing. As she pushed up closer to me and her pussy touched mine.

 

  Oh that feels weird I said as she rubbed across my pussy with hers.

 

  Kathy what you have to do is just push and rub against me as I do the same to you. I looked at her with a questioning look in my eyes. Trust me it will feel good.

 

  Ok Janie and I started to push against her pussy with a slow humping action.

 

  That’s it Kathy, you’re doing god, and she picked up her pace.

 

  Mmmmm this does feel good I said as we continued to move faster. I felt Janie’s clit rub across mine and I gasp. OH, GOD THAT FEELS SO GOOD.

 

  As we continued tribbing, I notice that Janie was getting close to another orgasm, which caused me reach, mine. OH GOD IM CCUUUMMMIIINNNGGG, I screamed as Janie reached her orgasm letting out a long moan.

 

  As we lay back on bed, this has been a great learning experience for me. But can we rest a little bit?

 

  Yes, she replied as we herd Patricia crying on monitor. Oh, boy I had better go check and see what is wrong. As she climbed, off the bed and left the room.

 

  I lay there thinking of all things that I had done tonight and decided that it was fun but I knew that I would never do it again after tonight. But I did want to try one more thing. The 69 with Janie, I thought that she would be the best person I could have ever done this with, as I herd her trying to clam Patricia. I looked over at the clock it was 12:30, when Janie calls me, Kathy could you give me a hand please when little Patrick woke up.

 

  I climb off the bed, pulling on my t-shirt and panties, and I go to the twin’s room. Janie was setting in a rocker with both them on her lap, and I walk over and pick Patrick up. Well little man shouldn’t you be sleep.

 

  Sissy woke me he replied not realizing he meant Janie.

 

  Well how about I we go down stairs and get everyone some milk, Janie smiled and whispered thank you, as I took Patrick with me.

 

  Aunt Kathy, why Janie cry he asks, as we walked down the stairs.

 

  I thought for a moment, and then it dawned on me what he meant. Oh, sweetie she was not crying she was happy about something I told her.

 

  Aunt Kathy why Janie happy, he said.

 

  Well sweetie your aunt Kathy is getting married next month and I asked her to be in the wedding. 

 

  Oh, he said.

 

  Patrick could you do me a favor, as I sat him on counter in the kitchen.

 

  What a favor he asks with his eyes looking up at me.

 

  I bit my lip a favor is a nice thing you do for people.

 

  Ok Aunt Kathy I do.

 

  I smile thank you sweetie as I kissed him on the forehead. Could you carry Aunt Kathy’s ring for me at the wedding, and I seen his little eyes light up.

 

  Ok Aunt Kathy, he said with a grin on his face.

 

  Now let’s take the milk upstairs and I will read to you again, as I picked up the tray with two sippy cups and a coke for Janie and me after I had put Patrick down.

 

  Little Patrick walked beside me and as we climbed the stairs, he noticed that my panties were wet. Then he giggled, Aunt Kathy peed.

 

  I looked down with a blush on my cheeks. Patrick you are too young to be looking at my panties.

 

  He puckered up and started to cry sory Aunt Kathy.

 

  I set the tray down on top step and picked him up, its ok sweetie I am not mad at you, and I kissed him on the cheek. It’s just not nice to be looking where you were looking ok.

 

  Ok Aunt Kathy he replied.

 

  As I wiped the tears from his cheeks, now let’s get the drinks to your room.

 

  He looked up at me as I picked up the tray I luv you Aunt Kathy.

 

  I love you to sweetie as we walked back into the room. Janie took the tray and I put Patrick back in bed. We need to talk after we done here I said to Janie.

 

  Ok Kathy, as she looked at me.

 

  As the twins drank their milk, I read green eggs and ham. (I loved that book when I was their age.) After they had finished their milk they went back to sleep.

 

  Wow your good with kids Janie said.

 

  I do a lot of babysitting when I am not over here visiting.

 

  It shows.

 

  Thank you I replied. Janie do you think your Mom & Dad would let the twins be in my wedding.

 

  I don’t see why they wouldn’t you are like a fourth daughter to them.

 

  I smiled, I am happy to hear that, now I have a bigger problem, which one of you I will have as my maid of honor.

 

  She looked at me Kathy your oldest and closest friend should get that honor.

 

  I know but I am afraid Terrie might get upset if I do not ask her.

 

  Kathy don’t worry about that we have talked it over, and I know that Jackie would love to be your maid of honor with Terrie and me as your brides maids.

 

  Thank you and I kissed her deep on lips.

 

  Now let’s finish our cokes then finish what we were doing before the twins woke up she said.

 

  Janie about that we have to keep the noise down that is what woke them up.

 

  Oops, Janie said with a blush on her cheeks, I did get a little, loud last time.

 

  Janie I have to potty came a little voice over monitor.

 

  I will be right back and she went to take care of Patrick.

 

  I sat down on the bed and thought about the events of the evening. Well I do have a lot to talk with Chris about when he gets home.

 

  That’s when Janie walked back in the room. They are both back in bed now and I think that is what we should do.

 

  I agree Janie anyway, there is not much more that we could do. I have learned a lot tonight, and thank you Janie, but I think we both have had enough stimulation for tonight. So good night my dear friend and I kissed her on the cheek. Then I went to Terrie’s room.

 

  As lie on Terrie’s bed, I reach down to feel the wet spot on my panties. This has been an interesting day as I rolled over and fell asleep.

 

  The next morning the twins got us up early wanting their breakfast. As Janie fixed them bowels of cheerio’s, I got them bathed and dressed.

 

  The next two days went by fast and I was so happy when I seen Chris pulled up in a taxi Friday morning, I ran out of the house to greet him. I missed you so much as I kissed him.

 

  I missed you too My Princess now go get your bag and we can go home.

 

  Ok my love as we walk back in the house.

 

  After we said or good-bye’s he looked at me and asks, how was your visit?

 

  Well I learn a lot about having sex with another girl, I said

 

  He smiled then he asked did you like it?

 

  Well having sex with another girl was ok, but Chris I love the feel of your body next to mine, and your cock driving into me much more than some old dildo.

 

  He smiled so you do not want the gift I got for you on my trip. As he pulled a box out of his bag after we got home. It was 10’ long and about 3’ square.

 

  I opened the box, and seen small card that read, enjoy this toy and think of me when use it love Chris.

 

  I started to cry when I seen it had a penis shaped vibrator in the box. Thank you My Knight and I leaned over to kiss him. Now let’s go inside so we can talk.

 

  We had nice long talk about what happen at the Davis’s while he was gone. Then he asked me to show him what I learned about the use of a dildo. That led to us having a day and night of very passionate sex.

 

  Well that is how I learned to have sex with another girl. I had better end this because Chris is taking me out to dinner. You see it’s our second wedding anniversary. We plan to make love tonight and I hope to get pregnant. Only time will tell.

 

  This is second story about Kathy and I plan to write one more I am going to write that one about Chris. So if you want read about how he becomes a man let me know. Send emails to chuck112156@yahoo.com

 

Blackmail

crazymann on Wife Stories

I wasn’t too thrilled about going to Kristi’s family reunion picnic, especially since I would be missing the Yankee-Red Sox game that was going to be airing that afternoon. But Kristi didn’t give me much of an option, and the kids were excited that they were going to be able to spend the day in the pool. Hopefully there would be a television at the house that I would be able to watch the game.

It took us a few hours to get their house, especially since Kristi wasn’t sure how to get there (because it was the first time she’s seen this side of her family in over twenty years). By the time we got there, the radio was cutting out from the ball game since we were definitely way out of range to pick up the station, and to make matters worse, a few words wit

Read More
h my brother-in-law, Lou, and I quickly found out that we were out of the Yankee’s network, and the house didn’t get the game televised.

On the upside of the day, the house was beautiful, the weather was perfect, and the pool was unbelievable. After meeting most of Kristi’s relatives, I took the boys inside to get them changed into their bathing suits, and it was only a few minutes later we were jumping into the very large pool.

After cooling off for a while, Monty was heading off to play with his cousins while JR was jumping in and out of the pool, getting everybody wet with his cannonballs. This gave me an opportunity to seek out Kristi and some food. Fortunately I found Kristi in the vicinity of the food. With a towel over my shoulder I headed off to grab a plate and make myself something to eat.

When I got closer, I noticed that Kristi was talking to these two young girls that I hadn’t met yet. Wearing nothing but two piece bathing suits, I couldn’t keep my eyes off of anything but their beautiful bodies. When I finally stopped next to Kristi, she introduced me,

"Joe, this is my cousin Tina", Kristi said pointing to the taller of the two girls. I fumbled out something that sounded like a hello. "Tina and I grew up together as really close friends, but I haven’t seen her since my parents divorced. Tina is the daughter of my Uncle Paul and Aunt Beth. This is their house."

Pointing to the other girl she introduced me to Tina’s best friend Lisa. Immediately my mind began those insane thoughts of hot, insatiable sex between all three girls that were standing in my presence. Since Tina and Lisa were already half naked, the process of putting Kristi into my fantasy took little effort – and even though I was only standing in their presence for a few seconds, the fantasy played out like a movie –

 

"We used to play doctor together when we were kids" Kristi said, giving Tina a huge smile.

"Oh my – I used to love our family get togethers" Tina added. "Kristi and I would head up into my bedroom, lock the door, and I being the doctor, and Kristi being the patient, would spend the entire day playing with each other’s bodies".

"Are you kidding?" Lisa chimed in. "That sounds like fun."

Kristi moved closer to Lisa and turning to Tina said "I’m not being the patient today… let’s let Lisa be the patient".

Tina moved closer to Lisa, and with the three of them giggling, she put her arm around her waist and untied the top to her bathing suit. Kristi moved herself closer to the two girls as well and put her hand on Lisa’s rear. The three girls giggled a little more, but before long, they were all down on the ground, naked and covering each other’s bodies with their tongues, fingers, and hands…

"Joe?" Kristi called out. "Joe? Are you listening? This is Lisa, Tina’s best friend".

I put my hand out to shake Lisa’s. Thankfully, the towel that had been over my shoulder fell down my other arm and covered the bulge in my pants from the hard on that I couldn’t help from having. From the look in her eyes, I could tell that Kristi caught my dilemma before the towel had a chance to cover it up. Hopefully it was kept a secret from Tina and Lisa.

"It’s a pleasure to meet you two" I said. "You have a wonderful home, Tina. If you don’t mind, I am going to head over, grab a bite to eat and head back into the pool." With that said I quickly left the three girls to their conversation and headed over to the food as quickly as I could. Because I couldn’t get the thought of the three of them naked on the ground out of my head, it wasn’t until I was back in the pool before I lost my hard-on.

About twenty minutes later, exhausted, I sat on the lounge chair at the edge of the pool. I saw JR, still with plenty of energy, continuing to make very large cannonballs into the pool. Monty was still playing with his cousins in the sandbox. So, I closed my eyes and soaked up the sun.

 

"So, what did you think of my cousin?" Kristi asked me as I slowly opened up my eyes to see who was sitting on the edge of my lounge chair.

"She seemed nice" I told her.

"Only nice? Come on… if it wasn’t for that towel covering up your hard-on, I could only imagine what you would have done to her on the spot, given the chance."

"What are you talking about" I tried to say to cover up my blotched attempt at hiding the obvious.

"Are you serious?" Kristi asked me. "The way you were staring at their tits, I was amazed that you were even able to say hello to them at all."

"Was it that obvious?"

"Thankfully the towel covered up how obvious it was before either of the two of them were able to tell what had happened."

"Thank God. Well – do you mind watching the boys for a while? I need to head up to the bathroom."

"Sure – no problem. Take your time" Kristi said as she quickly took my spot on the lounge chair.

The cold air from the house hit me like a brick wall as soon as I entered the door. I quickly made my way up the stairs to the bathroom so that I could get changed out of the wet clothes. The door to the bathroom was closed, but when I tried the handle, it wasn’t locked.

"Oh shit" I heard as soon as I opened the door.

"Fuck, I forgot to lock the door!" I heard, this time in another voice.

"I’m sorry," I yelled out. "I didn’t know anybody was in here."

I quickly tried to turn around to leave the bathroom, but curiosity got the best of me, so I paused for just a second to see who I happened to walk in on. Sitting on the toilet was Tina, on the side of the bathtub was Lisa. Both were dressed, but the aroma of marijuana was evident the moment that I walked in.

"Oh, it’s you guys," I said in a more calmly manner. "I’m sorry. The door was unlocked, but I still should have knocked."

"Fuck" Lisa said to Tina. "I can’t believe you didn’t lock the door. I thought you said it would be safe to smoke this joint up here without anybody finding out. Now this guy knows and he’s going to tell our parents. My parents told me that they were going to send me away if they caught me with this shit again!"

"Don’t worry…" I began to say to them, trying to comfort them in the fact that I wasn’t going to tell anyone. In fact, I was actually hoping that they might even offer me a hit or two.

"Yeah, don’t worry," Tina said as she interrupted me. "He’s not going to tell anyone. Are you Joe?"

"Well, it’s not like I condone this sort of thing" I joked. Unfortunately, Tina and Lisa didn’t realize that I was a person who liked to joke a lot.

"What?" Lisa said. "Fuck – they are going to send me away!"

"No – he’s not going to tell anyone, are you Joe?"

"Well, that all depends" I told them.
"Depends on what?" they both said at the same time.

"Depends on how well you can keep a secret. If you can keep a secret as well as I can, I think we can come up with some sort of arrangement."

"Are you blackmailing us?" Tina asked me.

"It all depends on your definition of blackmail" I told her.

"Shit" Lisa chimed in. "Whatever the hell he wants, as long as he doesn’t tell our folks – I say we agree to whatever he wants."

I could tell we had somewhat of a deal and motioned for them to come out of the bathroom. I headed over the window to check out towards the pool. Kristi was still lounging on the chair while the boys continued to play with their cousins.

"Is there a place we can be alone?" I asked Tina.

"Yes, my bedroom."
"Well, lead the way."

"The bedroom, why are we going to the bedroom" Lisa asked.

"Shush up" Tina told Lisa, and with a smile on her face told her "if he wants to take us to the bedroom, so be it. Anything is better than going back outside to spend time with my family."

I could tell that at least Tina was going to be in for my little game play. By the time we entered her bedroom, I could also tell that Lisa had finally figured out what was transpiring and eventually had a smile on her face as well.

When I closed the door, I made sure that I locked it tight. "I want to make sure that we have no surprises – like you had in the bathroom."

I could tell by the objects in her room that the girls were still in college. Young, beautiful, and willing to do whatever I was about to ask of them in fear of my telling their parents of their drug usage, the girls sat on the edge of the bed.

At first I tried to make some small conversation, unsure of how to even get this game started. But after a few questions, I could tell Tina was comfortable with this situation.

"What the hell is this" she asked me. "Twenty questions. I thought you were going to tell us how to get you to keep the fact that we were smoking pot from our parents. We followed you into my bedroom. We told you that we would do whatever it would take for you to keep this secret. I’m pretty sure that you didn’t bring us in here to see what we were majoring in school this year."

"Okay," I told her. "You’re right. I didn’t bring you in here to talk about your majors."

I sat down on the chair, next to her desk. The lights were off, but the sunlight through the windows, even with the shades pulled down, brought in enough light to show off their beautiful bodies.

"Why don’t you two make yourselves a little more comfortable" I asked them.

"Comfortable?" Lisa asked. "What did you have in mind?"

"Well – those bathing suits look a little tight – why don’t you take them off. Maybe if we were all sitting comfortably, we could come up with an arrangement to keep your secret safe."

Lisa began to reach behind her back to untie the top to her bikini, but Tina was much more into this game. "No, wait" she told Lisa. "Let me help you out with that."

While keeping her eyes on me, and with a smile on her face, Tina reached behind Lisa and untied her bathing suit. Slowly bringing the strings to the bikini around front, she slowly let the top fall to the floor. Lisa quickly covered her breasts up with both of her hands.

"Would you mind helping me untie my bikini?" Tina asked Lisa.

"Umm… yeah" she said nervously.

At first, Lisa tried to untie the knot with one hand, while the other still covered her breasts, but realizing that it would take both hands to get through the tough knot, she removed her arm and reached behind Tina. Removing the cover from her front, I got my first sight of how wonderful her tits were. In just a moment, I had both girls naked from the waist up, and my hard-on was back – but this time I had forgotten the towel in the bathroom to cover my self up.

"Where is your towel?" Tina asked me. "Now you have nothing to cover yourself up with like you did outside."

"I thought I was being slick outside" I told her. "I didn’t realize that it was that noticeable".

"Oh, it was noticeable, slick" Tina told me.

"I’m not sure I can go on with this" Lisa told Tina.

"Do you want me to tell your parents what you were doing in the bathroom?"

"No" she replied.

"Good…" I told her. "Tina, why don’t you help Lisa become a little more comfortable? Hold her tight, comfort her."

I sat back in the chair and watched as Tina moved closer on the side of the bed towards Lisa. I watched as she put her hand around Lisa’s shoulder, slowly moving in to give her a hug. When they were holding on to each other, I could hear Tina whisper into Lisa’s ear that everything was going to be okay. Then I noticed how Tina moved her lips down the side of Lisa’s ear and began to lick the bottom of her lobes. One of Tina’s hand that was behind Lisa’s back moved around to her shoulder as she began to move her hand down her arm and into the palm of her hand.

I couldn’t believe what was happening. I never thought I would be able to blackmail anyone into doing this type of thing, and in just over a few minutes, I went from a jokester to the master of a dark, secretive game.

"Is this what you had in mind to help keep our secret safe?" Tina asked me as she moved her lips away from Lisa’s ear.

"It’s a start," I told her. "But, I’m a long way away from being satisfied enough to hold on to such a huge secret."

"Well, let’s see if we can’t help persuade you from having to tell our parents."

She moved her mouth back to Lisa’s neck and started to kiss it. Her hand moved out of Lisa’s palm and back up to her shoulder. Her mouth, partly opened, and with her tongue partly out, began to move down her neck and under her chin. Lisa looked up towards the ceiling, and as soon as Tina’s hand moved under her breast and slowly up towards her nipple, I could see the smile back on Lisa’s face and I knew that she was getting back into the game.

Tina continued to lick her neck as her hands started massaging her nipples. Lisa’s breath became heavier as her nipples became more erect. Pretty soon, both of Tina’s hands were pulling, teasing, and rubbing both of Lisa’s nipples. Between kisses on her neck, Tina also moved her lips down towards Lisa’s nipples as well. Covering them in hot, wet saliva, Tina had a better time at massaging them between her fingers.

Before long, one of her hands moved away from Lisa’s wet tit and moved down her stomach to her waist. Slowly rubbing them between her tightly closed legs, she was able to brush them up against her inner thigh. Eventually, Lisa became more relaxed and allowed Tina to move her legs apart and slowly move her hand closer to the bottom part of her bikini.

"This is good" I told them. "I think that we are on the right track now. A little more, and I might just be persuaded into keeping our little secret to ourselves".

Tina looked over at me sitting in the chair, giving my hard on a deep long stare. At the same time, her hand moved deep into Lisa’s thighs and pushing the bikini to one side of her leg, she was able to give me an unobstructed view of Lisa’s pussy. The gleam from her juices was already obvious and it showed just how much she was into the game. As Tina moved her mouth away from Lisa’s breast and down her stomach, my hand moved into my lap, slowly creeping towards my hard cock. By the time Tina had her face buried between Lisa’s legs, my hand had already pulled my bathing suit to the side and I was rubbing my cock in full view of the two girls.

Lisa was certainly enjoying the game as she grabbed a hold of Tina’s head. Tina got down on her knees in front of the bed so that she had a better opportunity of sticking her tongue deep inside of Lisa’s pussy. Lisa also continued to watch me pulling on my cock, but watching them, I could think of nothing better to do than massage it. Especially since I was now being watched by Lisa, it took all my strength to not come right there in the chair.
When my excitement reached a certain peak I moved off the chair and sat myself on the bed next to Lisa. With Tina still between her legs, I was able to get a perfect view of her tongue licking her entire pussy, with juices from both girls running down Lisa’s leg. I shifted myself closer to Lisa and began to rub her breasts. Still wet from Tina’s saliva, I began rubbing her hard, erect nipples between my fingers. Before long, I took her entire nipple and put it deep into my mouth. Licking it with my tongue, I could feel her hot breath on the back of my neck. Shortly thereafter, I could feel Tina moving up besides me and taking the other breast deep into her mouth as well.

My hand slowly moved away from my cock and down between Lisa’s legs. My fingers began to rub the lips of her pussy finally driving deep inside of her. She was already hot and wet from the licking that Tina had already done, and she was pushing her thighs closer to my hands each time I drove them deeper inside of her. Eventually I felt Tina’s hand move close to mine and the two of us quickly finger fucked Lisa to a hard orgasm. With our faces covering her tits, our tongues and lips massaging her nipples, our hands deep inside of her wet pussy, and her arms on both of our shoulders, we could feel the orgasm race through her body as she let out a loud and audible scream.

 

After we had brought Lisa to her orgasm it was Tina’s turn. This time, I started massaging her pussy as Lisa began to lick her nipples. Before long, both Lisa and I were doing to Tina the very same things that Tina and I were doing to Lisa. With both of us sucking on Tina’s tits, and our hand deep inside of her pussy, it didn’t take long for Tina to orgasm.

Finally, Tina pushed me down onto the bed. She got between my legs and pulling my bathing trunks off, began sucking my cock. Lisa soon joined her and the two of them were taking turns sticking my cock deep inside of their mouths. The feeling of the two mouths was taking my breath away, and when they finally decided to share my cock, both licking it on each side, it took everything for me to hold back shooting my load across their faces, no matter how tempting it was. When Tina moved her tongue down my cock and towards my balls, Lisa stuck her mouth over the tip of my penis – both licking it with her tongue and sucking it deep into her mouth.

Eventually Tina moved her mouth back up my penis and Lisa shifted up the bed and began licking my nipples. With one hand she pulled on one nipple, while she licked and nibbled on the other. Before long, my breathing was just as heavy as the girls during their turns being taken control of.

Finally, Tina took her last lick of my pussy and straddling my thighs, put my hard cock deep inside of her pussy. Lisa took one last lick of my nipple and did the same, straddling my face, putting her wet, hot pussy right down onto my mouth. While Tina rode my cock, Lisa rode my tongue. The harder Tina shoved her pussy onto my cock, the harder I shot my tongue into Lisa.

I looked up and saw that Tina had her hands on Lisa’s tits – playing with her nipples. Pulling them harder and harder while the two of them continued to ride me. Eventually, Lisa turned her head around and they locked faces – tongues deep in each others mouths. Finally, I could contain my excitement no longer and moaning deep into Lisa’s thighs, I shot my load deep inside of Tina. Tina screamed out loud as she pushed her pussy hard onto my cock. Lisa, experiencing an orgasm at the same time, dripped her juices down my face and into my mouth. We continued fucking until I was completely drained, Tina was satisfied and Lisa was sucked dry. We rolled over and lied down on the bed, exhausted.

In between breaths, I was able to tell them "you’re secret… is… safe with… me".

After a few minutes we climbed off the bed and got dressed. I went to the door, unlocked it, and mentioned that we should probably leave the house separately so that nobody would get suspicious. They agreed.

I left the bedroom and entered the cool hallway. Once I closed the door, I noticed that somebody was leaving the bathroom, which was the next door down the hallway. It was Kristi. Before she saw me, she too snuck out of the bathroom and closed the bathroom door.

We stood there in the hallway – just staring at each other, both with smiles across our faces. We stood there in silence for what seemed like an eternity, yet it was only a matter of seconds when the bedroom door opened up. Tina and Lisa left the bedroom.

"Oh shit…" Tina said. "Kristi, what are you doing here?"

"Hello Tina" Kristi said. "Just coming out of the bathroom."

She didn’t ask what was going on in the bedroom, she just moved out of the way while Tina and Lisa quickly made their way down the stairs and back out to the party. Kristi just continued to stare at me, all the time with a smile on her face.

Before I could say anything, the bathroom door opened up and out came Scott, one of Kristi’s distant relatives son.

"Oh shit…" Scott said. "Joe, what are you doing here?"

"Hello Scott" I replied. "Just coming out of the bedroom"

I too didn’t inquire what had happened in the bathroom. I moved to the side of the hallway while Scott too went down the stairs and back out to the party.

Finally, Kristi broke the silence.

"I came up to the bathroom to look for you… you were gone from the party for a while. When I got to the top of the stairs, I heard moaning coming out of Tina’s bedroom. I thought maybe Tina was in her room with somebody, and I thought you might be in the bathroom trying to listen in, so I thought I would sneak in and see if we too could have some fun. What surprised me the most was that I walked into the bathroom and caught Scott masturbating. He was extremely nervous that I might tell somebody what I had caught him doing. He didn’t want Tina to find out that he was jerking off to the sounds of her getting fucked."

"So… what did you do?" I asked Kristi.

"To be honest – I blackmailed him into fucking me against the wall. I told him that if he didn’t want Tina to know what he was doing, he was going to have to fuck me right there and then since I was already turned on thinking it might have been you in the bathroom that I would catch jerking off."

"Holy shit…" I said. "You’re not going to believe this, but I caught Tina and Lisa in the bathroom smoking pot and I blackmailed them into having sex with me in order for me to keep my mouth shut and not tell their parents."

"Why don’t we get the kids ready and head home" she said to me. "We have a lot to tell each other tonight. I want to hear everything about your blackmailing of my cousin!"

"Only if you’ll tell me your blackmailing of Scott!"

We agreed, headed out to the backyard, packed the kids up, and headed home.

We were only about an hour away when I was able to get reception on the radio again of the Yankee game. Fortunately it went into extra innings and I was able to hear Bernie’s at bat – where he hit the game winning ball. This didn’t turn out to be such a bad day after all.

My Little Sister

Blood101 on Incest Stories

Tom is a Horny 18 year old who enjoys watching porn whenever he has time to. He is 5'8 175lbs Black Hair and Light Brown Eyes with a lightly tanned skin-tone. He has a little sister named Melanie who is a 17 year old cheerleader in High School. She is a 5'5 Slim, Black Hair, Black Eyed, Creamy white skin, attractive young lady.

Tom and Melanie gets along just fine, they dont mind keeping eachother company when needed. Although devoloping an intimate relationship with his sister was not even concidered, Tom's sexual desire changed all that.

---------------------------------------------------------

One night
Read More
, Tom and Melanie were left home alone. Their parents went to Los Angeles to visit some friends.

Tom and Melanie did the usual thing: Talking on the Phone, Watching TV, Playing Videogames and so on.

As Tom was watching TV in the living room, he noticed that Melanie has walked out of her room and into the restroom. Tom heard the sound of water from the shower open. Thinking about his sister showering excites Tom, the thought of that curvy creamy white body of Melanie getting all wet forces Tom's 7 incher to erect in full length.

Several minutes have past and Melanie walks out of the shower. Tom watches his younger sister walk out wrapped around in a white towel. She looked so sexy, those legs of hers arent bad at all either. Tom's mind automatically imagined how she would look without the towel and so one thing pops in his head. He Decides to Barge in and act like he didnt know she just walked out of the shower.

As Tom got off the couch and walked right in front of Melanie's room, he firmly places his hand on the door knob, he pauses for several seconds and opens the door.

"Oh My GOd! TOM!"

Tom just stood there as he he stared at her sister's petite body. Her nipples were erect and to his amazement, she shaves!

"Oh! ummm....I need....paper for Homework...." Tom says as he exagerates.

"Tom! we're on Vacation! there is NO school for a month!" Melanie screams at him as she trys to cover herself up.

Oh crap, looks like Tom is in big trouble. His mind was trying to think of something better to say....

"can we have sex!?"

Stupid Tom! THINK before you TALK!

"Excuse Me?!" Melanie replys in amazement.

"I Said....can we have sex...?"

Tom's whole body quivers as he thinks about how stupid he really is.

Melanie's face turns from confused to a warm smile.

"Well...i guess....I have been in a horny mood all day anyway...."

After hearing those words.....TOM's excitement took over as his penis shapeshifts into a rock hard snake monster.

"Can you lay down for me, please?" Tom Nervously asks.

Melanie agrees as her still-wet body crawls ontop of the bed, exposing her nice round ass to Tom's eyes. She didnt lay down at all, but she stayed on all fours, then all of a sudden, she spreads her legs apart, exposing her young pussy to her older brother.

"what are you waiting for? come get me...?" Melanie says in a taunting voice...

Tom undresses revealing that rock-hrad snake monster of his and stood right behind Melanie.

Melanie moved her whole body torwards Tom so that her ass is "real" close to the head of his dick.

Tom could feel the warmth of his younger sister's pussy radiating with his dick.

Without hesitation, Tom grabbed Melanie's hips and pulled her closer towards him as he gets closer to her too. The head of his dick is already within his sister's pussy.

"Hurry the hell up, Tom! your so god damn slow..." Melanie screams with impatiently.

"Awright then...hold your horses!" Tom replied back.

Tom slides his whole dick into Melanie's warm, n wet pussy. He caint believe it! she is not a virgin! but the feeling of it sent a rush of plessure and excitement throughout his body, So as a reaction, he started pumping his younger sister slowly. He could hear his little sister making soft sounds with her voice as she clutches the bed spread.

Malanie, enjoying the sex with her brother, arches her back making her ass cheechs spread apart some how.

Her older brother notices her asshole was exposed, that tight little pink hole that he would "Love" to fuck.

He ignores it, and continues fuckin his sister doggy style. Tom started pumping his dick into her alot faster as his sister begins to make louder moans, clutching her own B Cup breast, trying to hold them still from swinging back and forth.

"Fuck me harder! Brother!"

Tom feels that his seeds are about to spill. He slides his dick out of his sister's wet pussy and begins sliding it into her tight asshole. Slowly it goes in, his sister screams in pain as this happens. So with one hard push, Tom's dick went all the way in. Melanie screams louder in pain and plessure.

Tom begins pumping her tight hole as hard as he can, his sister enjoying every bit of it.

Melanie reaches down with one hand so that she could rub that sweet clit of hers as her bro continues to fuck her pooper.

Tom's plessure begins to climax and is about to blow his load into his sister's young ass.

To Be Continued, im tired of writing this story, ill continue tommorow...maybe.

My husband fantasy

Strokenhotcouple on Wife Stories

I'm just coming out the shower from washing off all of last night's excitement I'm sore in a way I never thought I would be how used muscles that I haven't used in years butterflies your ass out last night was more than worth the pain I'm feeling today I knew when I started working at this nightclub that I was going to learn and experience really interesting stuff I never thought I would partake in any of it though. I was just going to the VIP lounge or a few of the Big Rig Power Players were in last night there were these two extremely hot dark handsome gentleman along with three other guys that could have Blended in with the crowd I already knew that I had to dress skimpy and tease the guys all night long. I was in a sheer dress are you can see my nipple piercings and a garter and sheer

I Forgot To Tell My Wife

Blueflame1961 on Wife Stories

My name is Chris Cavanaugh and I’m a typical man. Yes ladies, I sometimes forget to tell my wife stuff I should. You know? Like dinner plans, or guests coming to see us, company get togethers or other details I may forget. It’s not on purpose but I know it’s important for my wife, Wendy to know these things in advance and be prepared.

Well this story is about one of the many times I FORGOT to tell Wendy about an appointment and it turned into something really exciting for all involved.

Wendy and I are a Stag and Vixen couple. If you don’t know what that means I’ll try to explain it briefly. I love Wendy with all my heart and she knows it. It’s an overwhelming and all consuming love I have for her. I wouldn’t deny her anything that makes her happy or brings her joy. That means anyt

Holiday Incest 3 -True story

asiansex on Incest Stories

As I was really into my cock and jerking it I close my eyes and thought about my mom and aunt and I was ready to try again at my aunt. I look at my cock as my hand made it feel good but I wanted to feel my aunts pussy juice all over it.Faster I was jerkin and could feel my aunts lips sucking it and shot my cum in the tub. I saw cum after cum hit the wall of the shower and see my cuck shot like a gun and was flying high. I went to wipe clean my cock and turn the shower on so I could wash the wall off. I told myself that my cock would feel my aunts pussy this weekend.I went the living room and about another hour everyone left. I went to my room and watch some HBO after dark movie guys you know what Im talking about and fell asleep. I woke to use the restroom and turn off my TV. As I walk

Read More
to the restroom I could hear my mom moanin and hear the bed. WOW dad was fuckin her something new for mom told me dad was dead in bed or maybe mom was just horny. I was to sleepy to jerk off and wanted to sleep.

The next day it was Thanksgiving and it was my Aunt turn to cook so the family was over there. I was left alone and call over there. My aunt answere and I told her I was going to take a shower but she told me to just take one there. I felt a little jerk in my morning hard on I joke and ask her if she was going to wash my back. No you can wash your own back. I was playing with my cock and ask her where was she, In the kitchen she said. I told her that I had a hard on and need to jerk off. Ok you can do it here and hung up. OK so was that a hint and she dont get mad and she was a little nice. I grab some cloths and headed next door. I got in and mom and aunt was in the kitchen with Susan and my sis. Guys where in the living room drinkin and watch football.My aunt told me to take a shower in her bathroom and told me to follow. I watch her ass in her wear around the house cloth.We got in and she went to the bathroom and grab a towel she was in front of me so I drop my sweats and boxer and when she turn around she got a birthday suit look at me. I like to see you nice and trim down there she said. I grab it and she just kept moving and talking so the people out there would not hear us.

I was talking back to her and was jerking off. You know you want to touch it and went up to her and rub it on her ass she jerk and walk out shakin her head. I close the door but left a crack and got in the shower. From the hot water I was in dream land and was pounding my cock. I wish she left some panties in here so I could jerk off to. My cock was so hard and I love to jerk off this was my sex toy and it made me feel like a fuck king. I heard my aunts voice in her room and I open the shower curtain so I could see her. I watch her walk by and she came back and open the door alittle knowin that I was in the shower and would not see her. SURPRISE!! when she open she jerk like she got caught doing something bad and that was she was getting turn on with me and how she wanted to see more.Sorry about that and close the door she did but I got out and open it halfway.

I got back in the shower and started to jerk of and look at the door. She went to the front of her door and was talking to my uncle. I could not see her she walk by and look right in and I just kept rub my cock and jerkin off. She came back and stood across the the door and was talking to the people outside and would take a look at me. I was touchin myself and rubin my balls and and pull at my nipples. She walk up to the door and open it and was now really lookin so I place 1 leg up on the tub so I could get inbetween my legs and rub my ass hole. What is wrong with you my aunt asked but just kept lookin at my cock. You like it I ask and let go of my cock and rub my balls. She walk over to the door and to make sure no one was coming and look back at me. I told your mom about when I caught you with my panties. I know and I got in trouble(lie so she would not know about me and mom) but I love thinkin about you and jerkin off I said. Well you need to stop and remember I am family but she would look down every once. I want to see your pussy I said and went back to jerkin off.No and you need to quit it before I tell your dad. You want to see me cum in the shower I said. No but she look at me with the face of a women with a wet pussy who wanted a fuck of her life. I could not hold it and shot it out I grunted and said OOHHH YEAH RIGHT IN YOUR HOT PUSSY IN SOOK(that was my aunts name for we are Asian).I saw she was looking and the look on her face was if she want it in her mouth. I stood there slowing down the hand and look at her I bet your pussy wet and I bet you are going to fuck tonight. She walk out and did not say a word. I finish up and change cloths and went out.

We sat around and ate and whatch Football but I was watching my aunt and she look lost and would like at me but turn around when she so me looking. I could have got my mom over to the house and fuck her or could have went and jerk off to my sisters and panties but the look on my aunts face when I shot my load was turning me on. Time went by and it was about 7 pm and the guys where drunk and wanted to play some pool at my house(we have one in our garage). So the guys left and I was alone with my mom aunt Susan and sis.

Time to jerk off will continue.......  

Discovering My Son

Sultrybuxombbw on Incest Stories

I always knew that my son Chris was well endowed even from a very young age he hid himself since he was embarrassed. I never had the inclination to venture into that area of sexual intrigue until I came to the house one day knowing that no one was there. I had been divorced for a few months and my ex was still trucking and the kids were sometimes home alone but I went to get some things I had left there.

I drove up and my son's car was there and so I went in expecting him there. It was then that I heard sounds from his bedroom, "Damn it, that thing is not going to fit in me, I have tried as much as I can." came a female voice. "Well, at least massage it for me, I got you off," Chris was saying. "Okay, I will jack you off, but that is it." she said ag

Read More
ain. I went down the hall realy slowly and the door was open some. I peaked in as a yuong very small petite girl was naked in front of my son on his bad and he was laying there with a monster cock half way up his stomach. She had both her hands around the shaft and still there was lots of it showing. I watched as she began massaging it up and down and as Chris laid back enjoying it. "Lick it please" he begged her. "No fucking way, you cum all over he place." She kept massaging it.

I was in the hall and felt my pussy getting wetter and my nipples were hard as rocks. She was massaging his cock and soon it was obvious that he was ready to cum. She went faster as Chris arched his back and sprayed his load all over his chest and the bed. It was as if he was noever going to finish cumming. "Damn, see,, you wanted to put that all in me?!" she said. "Fuck yes" he was moaning and his cock was still hard. It was then that I felt my orgasm coming on and it did soaking my hand that had somehow found my pussy. I moaned out loud on prupose wanting to be seen by them.

"Oh fuck, Mom, shit, what are you doing here?" They weretrying to cover up but I was half undressed myself, my tits out of my blouse and my skirt open. I walked in and Dawn was staring at me. She had maybe 34A cupds and a slinder little bottom. "Don't get up" I said and sat on the bed. "YOu know Dawn, this will fit if you do it right." I was saying looking at the huge cock my son had. I later found out it was about 10 inches and it was really thick. His balls were bigger than golf balls and full still. I stood up and undressed the rest of the way. "Damn Mom, you are so hot" Chris said. "Thanks Dear, I was hoping that you would like me and not think I was fat." "Hell no, you look great." he was saying and they were both staring at my 44EEE chest and the hard dark nipples. I took my tits in my hands and began massaging them and the nipples were in my mouth as I sucked them to make them harder.

Ms. Cain, I have never seen breasts like those, mine are so small." Dawn was staring still. "Touch them if yu like" I told her and her small hands did just that. She was still on her knees and she found them both at the same time. I took her hands and helped her massage them. "Here, suck one dear" I said and fed her one of the nipples. She took it in both hands and her mouth found the right place on the nipple and my pussy responded. "Damn Mom this is so hot." Chris said his cock in his hand. "Lay back dear" I told him, and he did. "Dawn, now we see how to tae a nice big cock, okay?" "But I can't get that in me" she protested. "Sure you can dear, it just takes a little time to get used to it. Watch me." She sat on the edge of the bed as I got on top of my son, my tits in his face and then his hands were on them, massaging them gently. "Mommy likes it a little rough Sweetheart," I told him. "Squuze hard and pinch the nipples, make it hurt a little," I moaned. "Okay Mom, whatever you say," he said and he began doing as I had said.

I moved up and said, "Now Dawn, guide his cock to my pussy." she did just that and it was at the entrance of my pussy spread the lips. "Now watch me dear" I moaned as I began working it into me. I could have rammed it but I wanted to give them the benefit of seeing my pussy swallow it all slowly. I began going up and down and a little at a time it was sinking al the way in and soon I was feeling it deep inside me, the shaft sank in till it was all in me. I lost control and began riding it hard, moaning for my son to fuck me hard. His hands were on my tits and they had lost control, pulling them hard and then nipples were in his mouth. "Bite them hard sweetheart" I told him, "Really hard, bite them, oh fuck yes, yes, that is it." I was almost screaming now. Dawn was laying next to us fingering her tight pussy and watching me ride my son's cock. A wave swept over me as my pussy convulsed around the shaft in it and I went faster to make my son cum as I did. It did, and the force of his orgasm droe me over the top making me squirt all over the bed and his balls.

As my orgasm began to finish I slipped down taking his cock in my mouth and making it hard again "Watch this Dawn" I said slipping it into my throat. "Oh fuck Mom, oh yeh, this is so fucking good, oh damn, suck my cock Mom." he was moaning. It was hard again and Dawn was watching her eyes wide. "This is how yu suck a cock Dear" I told her and swallowed the full length down my thrat. I sped up with the cock going down my thrat making me hotter again and soon my pussy sprayed again as I felt the hard cock going on and out of my mouth. Soon Chris was saying, "Oh damn Mom, I am going to cum again." "Good Sweetheart, Mommy is hungry, fill up my mouth." He was now humping hard and fast and two more orgasms made my pussy soak the bed under me. He arched his back and I grabbed his hips holding my face against his cock and my chin against his balls. It seemed like a gallon of cum went into my throat making me cum again.

We all thre laid there and I was kissing them both gently. After a while I rolled over and told Dawn, Okay dear, now it is yur turn." "But Teresa, that can't go into me." "Yes it can dear, I will help. Now Christ, lay on yur back again dear." He did and Dawn massaged his cock to hard again. The head was swelling nicely. "Oay dear, now get over the head and put it in a little. Face away fromChris towards me." I got between their legs so I could lick her pussy. "Now as I lick you slowly move up and down just a little at a time." She began and I was licking her little clit as she moved on the hard cock of my son. Little by litte she was getting hoter and it was going deeper with each lick. Soon half was in and she was not feeling any pain. I was speeding up my licking of her pussy and she was responding by taking the cock deeper. Soon she was moaning, "Oh my god, I am going to cum, I am going to cum." "Good Dear, cum, cum all you want." I was licking her faster now and when she began her orgasm with over half my son's cock in her I moved my hands and pushed her all the way down on it. Her eyes came open and she let out a loud moan. "Oh my god, oh fucking shit, it is in me, oh damn," she kept one all the time soaking my face with her orgasm. I moved up and sat across my son's legs and was face to face with her and my son was still in her pussy. "Now how was that?" I said kissing her face. "Oh damn, it is still in me isn't it?" "Yes dear, now we are going to have more fun." I began kissing her and feeding her my tits again.

CHris was moving his hips against her with his cock still swelling inside her and I was kissing her and pinching her tiny nipples. "Oh damn Teresa, that is good, oh yes." I got everyone of their sides with Chris behind her and me in front and his cock still in her. "Now son, give her a good fucking, fill her up." He grabbed her hips while I was in front of her kissing and massaging and she had my tits in her hands and the massaging was soon twisting and pulling from her pleasure that she got from the huge cock in her tight pussy. I turned around and her pussy was in my face and mine in hers. "Eat itdear" and she was as I ate her cock filled pussy. "Suddenly her fist was in me and I sprayed her face and hand with an orgasm. "Time to fill her pussy" Chris was almost yelling now. He drove deep into her and his cum shot out from around his cock so much was cumming out. After a while we all laid ther, Chris still in her pussy and my face now next to her's kissing her. "Well, Dawn, will you have any problems fucking my son now?" "I don't think so, but can you come over and be with us more?" "Anytime" I told her. I moved her away and my son's cock came out of her, followed by a load of his cum. I laid down on my back and held his cock in my hand. "Think yu can fuck Mommy one more time?" I said. "Hell yes" he said as I massaged hgis cock.

"Good, get on top this time and fuck me really good." He was between my legs now and on his knees, massaging his cock it came to life and he drove it into me. He really did it hard now and Dawn was grabbing my tits when ever she could, pulling the nipples hard. Chris got a look in his eyes and began saying things to me making me hotter. "So Mommy is really a fucking slut is she?" "She likes getting cock even from her son, she is really a slut." He was making me so hot just from the names he called me all of which I confessed to. He got up so that he was still fucking me and grabbed my tits pulling them hard, the nipples being pinched and pulled away from my body. "She likes her tits tortured doesn't she?" he was saying now. I was in pleasure land and did not respond. "I said she likes her tits tortured," then he slapped my tits as he let them go. I moaned and saw he wanted me to submit to him. He slapped them again and I CRIED OUT. "oh yes, do that, slap them, pinch them harder, make Mommy your slave Son." "Law down Dawn" he told her. She did and he pulled his cock from me. "Oh please, no give it back," i begged him. "Shut up and get on top of Dawn facing down, yur ass in the air." I did and soon he was slapping my ass making me cum as he did soaking Dawn under me. "Fuck she likes it rough" Chris was laughing now. Then he rammed into my ass with no waring. It hurt but then it made me feel hotter.

 "Beg me to fuck yur ass MOm, beg me," he said slapping it. I did over and over again and he soon filled it with his cum. After what seemed like hours we all laid there kissing and fell asleep. I was there with my face between Dawn's legs kissing and licking her and we all got up later and ate supper. The first time is not always the best but it is the most memorable.

Next time.

shooting with james

publisher on Gay Stories

I couldn’t get the arrows to fly. All the other boys on the field had managed to hit the targets, but my arrows wouldn’t fly straight. The teacher was shaking his head, saying “you’re holding it wrong. It needs to be higher, no, lower, pull back further.” I was sick of it. He wouldn’t show me how to do it, but he kept complaining.

Finally, I gave up trying, and decided to just fidget with the gear until the lesson was over. Out of the corner of my eye I watched the year 11’s playing football, my eye being drawn once again to James, who had taken off his shirt again. He had by far the best body in the school. He was average height, with broad shoulder

Read More
s, massive biceps and thick powerful legs. His chest was coated in a light sheen of sweat, which caught the sunlight and glistened off his solid Pecs and hard abs.

The guy was your typical cool guy, liked by everybody, good at everything, and totally out of everybody’s league. His girlfriend lost her virginity to him, as had many of the other girls who had been lucky enough to date him. His attitude and looks were to die for, and he was the one every uncool guy wanted to be, and every girl wanted to screw. And some of the guys too. I was one of them. “Pack up!” the stupid teacher yelled. There was the gradual hubbub as we began packing the gear, before sir called “not you Dan. You stay here until you hit the target.” It was totally unfair. I watched dismayed as all the other boys left for lunch, and the year 11’s came in from the field, gathering their bags.

James ran over to the shed behind me to pick up his shirt, and began to wipe the sweat from his body. His heavy shorts clung to his body, outlining the enormous and famous cock every girl who had been with him had spoken about. I couldn’t stop looking at it. It hung loose from his body, and you could tell from the way it hung that he wasn’t wearing any underwear. According to the rumors in the locker room, he never wore them during sport. His dick swung as he turned around, facing the boys behind me, who were leaving for lunch. He waved his hands in front of his crotch, and I jumped, realising he had caught me staring. I tried to just keep looking at a spot behind him, hoping he would think I had been looking at the shed.

As he began walking towards me, I raised my head and smiled at him, as if just noticing he was there. “You having trouble with that?” he asked in his deep voice. I looked at the bow and arrows in my hands, before smiling and saying “nahh, I just like missing out on lunch.” He smiled as he came within arms reach of me, and I could smell the sweat on his skin. “Show me what your doing, lets see if I can help.” Not wanting to turn down any offer he made, I simply raised the bow, lined up the arrow, and drew.

“There. That’s your problem. Your resting the arrow on the wrong side. Let me show you.”

I had expected him to get one of the spare bows, but instead, he stepped up behind me, reaching around either side of me to grip the bow. “Your hand here is too high, it needs to be lower, below the middle, so you can grip the shaft.” I wasn’t listening. I could smell his body, feel the heat and strength in his muscled arms as he moved. I gasped as he moved his head closer, his chin touching just below my ear and he spoke quietly, in a whisper.

“now you go for it” he released the arrow, and it went soaring overhead. At the same time, I felt him grind his crotch forward, rubbing onto my thigh. He moved away a second later, so quickly I was barely sure he had done it in the first place. I glanced at him quickly, but the grin he kept on his face told nothing.

“Go get the arrow.” Was all he said.

“Ill put these in the shed.” Still wondering, I jogged across the field to search for the arrow, found it, and jogged back. I was at the shed before I realised that all that wondering had left me with a problem. A fairly noticeable problem, seeing as it made my gym shorts a lot pointier than they should be. There was no way James wouldn’t see it. Unless I got into the shed before he came out. That way, he might not see it in the dim light. I ran forward, hoping he wouldn’t come outside. No such luck. I got to the door a second after he emerged, his shirt still off, his body still glistening with sweat. “Well?” he said, looking at the arrow in my hand.

“Well what?” I tried to play it cool, act as if the guy in front of me couldn’t see me straining against my shorts. “You gonna put the arrow away?” he said slowly, as if that’s all that was on his mind. “Oh. Yeah. Right. Um.” I waited for him to move out of the doorway, but he just looked at me. So I moved closer, trying to get past the huge bulk of a teen blocking the way. My entire front touched his, and I once more I felt him grind against my crotch as I passed. Once in the dark store room, I hurried toward the shelves and threw the arrow in with the others. “What\'s your hurry?” his voice made me jump. I was hoping to watch you walk back to the school so I could enjoy the view, I thought.

“You what?” he said. In that one, horrible second I realized I hadn’t thought, and id actually said that out loud. “Um, I uh.” I couldn’t think of anything. At all. I had just said the most damning thing in my entire life, and I couldn’t cover it up.

“So,” he said when I stayed quiet. “I\'m guessing that tent in your pants isn’t for some girlfriend no-one knows about?” obviously not. Very few of the boys at the school could have girlfriends. Very little chance for it when your at an all boys boarding school. I had no choice. I was busted, so I might as well try to salvage something. “you’d have guessed right.

Who do you think its for?” I tried to sound cool, as if I wasn’t about to panic and have a heart attack. “well if I thought I wasn’t hungry enough to bother the next hour at lunch, id say it was for me.” He said with all the self assured arrogance that was so sexy about him. “sure, if you say so” I said with a laugh. “too bad I’m hungry. So move over.” He didn’t budge from the doorway. There was no way I could get past him. I walked right into him, and was shocked at what felt like a semi firm roll of ham in his shorts.

I pushed at him, and my hands slipped slightly because of the sweat which covered his body. I let my hands keep slipping, until they ‘accidentally’ touched the slowly growing bulge in his pants. I left them there a second too long before snatching them back.

“Move over” I said as I once more pushed at him. his hand snapped forward, grabbing mine in a strong, hard grip.

He didn’t say anything and neither did I as he slid my hand slowly down his chest and over his shorts, settling them firmly over his now semi hard cock. I could see the outline even in the darkness, and I didn’t say a word as his hand closed my fingers over the thick rod. “rub it” he said quietly. I didn’t think. I couldn’t. His voice was so firm and commanding, it seemed impossible that anyone could ever say no. I moved my hand over his shorts and along his cock, feeling it throb against my palm. He kept his hand on mine as I continued to stroke him, feeling him grow longer, thicker and harder in my hand. “without the shorts” he whispered into my ear, and immediately I stepped closer to him, my head only reaching the bottom of his mouth.

I slid my hand into the waistline of his shorts, along the thin patch of hair and around his cock. I leant forward on a whim, and suckled quickly on one of his nipples, and heard his gasp in surprise, but more importantly, he didn’t stop me. I kissed along his chest as I slowly knelt down, until my face was level with his crotch. I lifted both hands and pulled down his shorts slowly, almost to his knees, until only his cock head was still held by the shorts. I kissed around the base of his cock slowly, feeling his pubic hair on my face, and breathing in the musky smell. I kissed his cock slowly, going lower and lower, feeling its hard warmth against my face. I held the thick shaft in my hand as I slowly pulled his shorts the rest of the way down, and felt the slap as his cock flung upwards.

I began kissing the base again, kissing along the veins as I slowly reached the tip, feeling the warm head against my cheek for a second, then taking it in my mouth as I heard James moan. I sucked hard against the smooth skin, moving my head slowly up and down, only getting about a third of his cock in me. James moaned as he put his large hands around my head, pulling it closer, until I had almost half of his throbbing cock in my mouth, and I felt it hit the back of my throat. “stop” he said quickly. I stopped moving, but kept his dick in my mouth, sucking gently. “stand up and follow me” he pulled his shorts off from around his ankles and threw them aside. His cock was almost fully hard now and it bobbed and swayed as he walked. I followed him to the gym mats which were piled high enough to sit on, and he sat and leaned back on his elbows.

I knelt before him and started sucking again, running my tongue around his swollen head and listening to him moan, gripping his thick thighs and running my hands onto what I could reach of his firm ass. I felt him shift as he brought one arm around to rest on the back of my head, forcing my head lower and lower onto his cock. I pulled myself off him and leant forward, kissing his cock to its base and then slowly licking his balls. I kissed up to his navel, sticking my tongue briefly into his belly button before continuing up his chest. I lingered a moment around his nipples, suckling each one in turn, before returning to his crotch. But Instead of sucking him again, I kept going, kissing the inside of his thighs, and working down his powerfully muscled legs, kissing  and flicking my tongue out at his calves and down to his ankles and back again to his thighs, tasting his sweat “Stop” he said again, and I looked up as he patted the cushion beside him.

I leapt up, still facing his cock as I began to suck again. He reached around, and pulled my legs to him, so that we were almost in a 69 position. I felt his grip on my shoes as he took off first one, then the other, throwing them aside, and my socks soon followed. I felt his hands on my shorts, as he slowly pulled them down, working them off each leg slowly, and soon I was naked from the waist down, while he wore nothing but his shoes and socks. I admired his tanned, muscled body as I sucked, feeling his cock throb in my mouth. I gasped as I felt his tongue on my asshole, licking slowly at first, then quickening to an extraordinary speed, in and out of my asshole. Sticking it in as far as he could, and then putting his whole mouth around my hole and sucking hard. I couldn’t believe how it felt, and groaned a little as I sucked him. I felt his hands on my head again, pushing my off his cock and up his chest, kissing his hard abs and stiff Pecs all the way to his neck, then up his jaw line, turning my body as I moved. He pulled my head closer until I felt his lips on mine, kissing me roughly, and I felt his tongue in my mouth.

I pulled back a little, my hands rubbing his hard cock, now wet from all the sucking. “Lay there” he whispered as he got up, pushing me down as he went. He grabbed my legs and pulled me backwards off the mat, until my feet touched the floor and my cock hung free, and he pushed me down so that he had me bent over. Using his legs, he spread mine apart. I wasn’t sure what he was doing until he was lying on top of me, his hard body rubbing against my shirt, until he pulled it off, and I felt his sweat on mine. He kissed the back of my neck and the side of my jaw as I felt his hot dick rubbing against my thigh. I looked back and saw him moving his cock into position with my asshole, and I panicked, trying to get up but finding the pressure on my back too strong. “You cant!” I said quickly. “And why not?” he asked as he rubbed the head of his large cock along my ass crack.

“Because, because your so huge, and I’ve never had anyone in there before, and you just can’t!”

He leaned closer, and I could feel his chest against my back as he whispered fiercely “I promise you, I can do almost whatever I want”. He leaned his pelvis forward, and I felt his cock against my asshole, pushing. I gasped as it slid slowly in, and he worked it in and out a few times to spread the moisture around from his spit and precum. He brought his arm around my neck, grasping the opposite shoulder warmly, and leaning close to my face. I glanced back, but could see almost nothing because of his thickly muscled arm, but I could feel his cock head in my asshole.

“get ready” he said quietly, and thrust forward suddenly, his hand covering my mouth so I could make a sound. I felt a huge pressure in my ass, then felt it collapse as his cock started sliding in, could feel it sliding against the inside of my virgin ass.

He didn’t stop. He kept pushing, and pushing, until he was about halfway in. he pulled back slowly, until I could feel only his hot, hard head in my ass, then thrust forward again, sinking in almost to the hilt. With one more push, I felt his thighs slap against mine, and could feel his pubes bristle as his balls slapped into mine. I groaned, as my ass ached and felt so full. “you like that?” James whispered in my ear fiercely as he began pulling out. He got to about halfway before slamming in again, and I heard his thighs slapping against mine. It hurt, but it felt good. His hand was still covering my mouth, so I opened my mouth and took in one of his fingers, sucking it as he began thrusting into my ass, harder, and faster.

I noticed our reflection in one of the bright metal bins kept in the shed, and set to watching as I saw his thighs tensing as he thrust, watching the muscles in his darkly haired calves moving and stretching, his ass moving back and forth, as his hands ran over my body. After the first few minutes the pain went away, and the pleasure started. His huge cock was causing my ass to ache, but I felt jolts of pleasure every time James moved, and he never stopped moving. He reached around for a short while, grabbing my dangling cock, but stopped after only a few minutes. I began to clench my ass in rhythm to his fucking, and sucked harder on his finger when he moaned. Each time he thrust his cock all the way in, when I felt his pubes against my thighs and his balls slapping lightly against mine, I tensed my ass, and he would fuck faster and harder, the entire pile of mats moving with the force of his thrusting. The his breath came short, and as he let out a feral grunt as he shoved his cock all the way in a final time, and I felt his cum shooting into my bowels. He pulled in and out a few more times, before pushing all the way in and collapsing on my back.

I could feel his weight and his muscled chest against my back, and I could smell the sweat on our bodies. He lay there for a few minutes, panting, and as I felt his cock slowly deflating inside me, I tensed my ass a few more times, and heard James laugh. He pulled himself up slowly, and his cock came out inch by inch, my ass tensed around it until it swung free. I turned over, feeling my ass, which felt like it should be one large bruised mess from how hard his thrusts had been. James disappeared for a sec, returning with his discarded gym shorts. He pulled them on slowly as I went to gather my own cloths. “come here” he said as I pulled my shorts on. I walked over to him, and was startled when he pulled me close, leant down and kissed me, long and hard, his tongue once again wiping over mine.

“Don’t forget that” he said as he walked away, out the door and across the field. I glanced at my watch as I pulled the rest of my clothes on, realizing I still had about 20minutes left of lunch. Not that id be eating lunch. I needed a shower, before anyone realized what had happened. I could feel James cum in my ass, leaking slightly, and I hurried outside. As I closed the door, I noticed his sweat covered shirt still on the floor. I gathered it up quickly, and took a long, deep sniff after making sure no-one was around. I hurried across the field and back to the school dorms, needing that shower. Out of habit, I glanced at the notice board, and froze when I saw the dorm plans. My roommate had filed a complaint about me. And James had complained about his room mate. That meant the principle would be swapping us. He was going to put me in James room.

 

To be continued.

Hey, shout out if you liked this at mine_its_mine@hotmail.com

Also, shout out if you don’t J

Corruption

joesephus on Cheating Stories

Corruption

By Josephus ©

Prologue

Jenny knew she looked good.  She'd spent more time on her appearance than she had since her wedding day, but she was more nervous by at least an order of magnitude.  She looked in the mirror and practiced her smile, determined not to let her fear show through.  It was so important, vital that she look her best for her husband, that she not let him know just how hard this was for her to do.

Jenny was going to a maximum-s

Read More
ecurity prison for the first time, and she was scared to death.  Jerry had insisted that he didn't want her to see him in jail and he was sure he'd get probation for a first offense.  When he'd been dragged from the courtroom, all they'd had was a quick kiss.  Now she was about to see him for the first time since that day in a maximum-security prison, which wasn't fair either.  His sentence wasn't that long ... but this was the nearest facility to her home and he'd been assigned there.

Just two months ago, life had been perfect, if she'd only realized that.  Newlyweds, married for less than six months she'd had a mild case of PMS and her car had broken down on the way home from work during a scorcher.  The lows for the last week had been in the eighties Fahrenheit and the highs in the triple digits.

By the time she'd gotten to their brand new and oh so stylish home, she'd been in high dudgeon.  Jerry had a good job with an international importer, but she pushed for the lifestyle that her parents had.  Jerry couldn't say no to her and they were already deeply in debt.  Although her car was still in warranty, she stormed about being forced to drive "an old bucket of bolts" as she walked in the door.

Finding Jerry working on the computer while trying to fix dinner she announced in a fit of pique, "If you want in these pants, you're going to have to do something about getting me a decent car!"

She hadn't been serious;  it was the heat and the PMS.  She was sure he'd known she was kidding.  As drained as the Texas heat had left her, she didn't have the energy for sex, but she'd cuddled him to let him know she wasn't serious.  Therefore, she was astounded when he took her car shopping the next afternoon.  They owed more on the car than they could get in trade-in, but Jenny had always left those sorts of problems to Jerry.  They drove home in a new car and she was ecstatic, and even with her period due to start any time she was determined to give her hero his just reward.  She had just gotten undressed to join him in their bed when the police were pounding on their front door.  Jerry looked terrified and she relived the scene at least once a week in her nightmares.  Jerry had been arrested handcuffed and taken to jail!  He had sold drugs to an undercover agent to get her car!  It was so stupid, he'd discovered that his company was being used by smugglers, and had planned to go to the police, but Jenny's demands had drove him do something stupid.  What followed was a nightmare;  Jerry had to use legal aid because their credit was tapped.  He didn't want their parents to know and since he'd never even had a traffic ticket the PD assured him that he'd get probation if he pleaded guilty.

It didn't work that way.  The judge had just put his daughter in rehab, and gave Jerry to seven to fifteen years in prison.  Even with good time, it meant that he'd have to spend at least two years in prison!  After they'd taken him from the courtroom, Jenny hadn't even been able to see him at all.  For about a month, he'd been moved from prison to prison all the over the state as he went through evaluation and classification to determine which prison he'd serve his time.  He wasn't allowed visitors until he was transferred to his permanent location.  Although the closest to their home, the prison was still about a two hour drive.  Jenny had of course lost her car, the house and almost everything else because they'd had to declare bankruptcy.  She'd lived with a friend but had just found an efficiency apartment near the school she was teaching.  She was able to get a car, dilapidated and the air conditioning didn't work.  She didn't mind, but she wasn't making ends meet.  Jerry's letter talked about his desperate need for money to protect himself.  He didn't say much about what it was like, but Jenny could read between the lines that he was scared of being beaten or worse.  She put every penny she was allowed "on his books", but he was hinting that it wasn't enough.

As she pulled off the highway onto the road to the front gate of the prison, she stopped at a little in a line of cars.  At a guard shack, a half mile from the prison she saw guards checked under the hood and in the trunk making people get out of their cars.

"What do they think, someone wants to smuggle someone into here?" she thought, trying to control her temper.

When it was her turn, the guards were very polite and very impersonal.  Some of the signs posted near the shack were scary;  she had to agree to a strip search if it was required.  They announced that if she tried to pass any money or other contraband that she would be prosecuted and sent to jail.  Jenny was glad she and Jerry didn't smoke because it seemed that any kind of tobacco was also a felony.

After she was cleared, she drove on to the parking lot, parked her car and went to the little building that seemed to be the entrance to the prison.  She'd gotten a booklet in the mail that told her what to expect, but this was just so scary.  Looking through the glass doors as she approached she saw a little office incased in bulletproof glass and steel prison bars.  There was a line of people in front of it.  As she walked through the exterior doors an officer, who hadn't been visible stood from a little table and used a wand to check her for metal like at an airport.  She then had to pass her driver's license to another guard in the little office through a little tray like at a bank.  After that guard, a woman, verified who she was seeing and checked her name from a list, she passed the license back to her.

A heavy door of steel mesh buzzed open into a cage.  She walked in and closed it behind her.  Then an even heavier steel door slid open by an electric motor whined in strain.  As she stepped through, she found herself in a little caged courtyard created on two sides by the concertina topped double chain link security fence.  Concertina was everywhere, and it intimidated Jenny.  At a buzz, she had to slide yet another gate.  This, a section of the fence she had to close behind her.  Now she faced a long walk to another building where she went through the same process again before she was led into large room where prisoners wearing colored jumpsuits visited with their families.  Jenny was terrified, any of those men could grab her, she didn't see any guards in the room.  Then Jenny was appalled to see young children in the room, some sitting on convicts’ laps and she wanted to cry.

Going to the non-contact area, Jenny waited.  Finally, Jerry came to the booth with a phone on the both sides like you see on TV.

Jenny picked up the phone and the first thing that Jerry said was, "They are taping this and will listen to it so please be careful with what you say or they won't let you come back."

He looked good, but he didn't want to talk about where he was or what he was doing;  he wanted to hear about Jenny and what life was like outside.  He said that she was allowed to come once every two weeks and that next time would be a contact visit so they could talk without the phones.  Jenny was so nervous about being in the place that at first time seemed to drag, but her two hours were over before she knew it.  The one thing that Jerry had been clear about was his need for money to buy stuff at the 'commissary'.  Jenny understood that he was using the money to buy safety.

Two weeks later when Jerry came to the contact visit table where she was sitting, he looked awful.  He had bruises all over his face and she could see evidence of bruises on his body in other places as well.

After the one hug, they were allowed and they were holding hands across a wooden table she whispered, "Oh Jerry, what happen?"

"I fell in the shower but I'm okay, but I've got a problem and I need you to send as much as you can to my account or ..."

Jenny felt a cold chill;  she was sending more than she could afford already.  The only way she could send more would be to go back to one of their parents and Jerry had been adamant that she was not to do that.

"Jerry do you want me to go to my parents?"

"No!  Isn't there anything else?  I know my parents are tapped, no, I'll just have to figure out something, don't worry about it."

But he was so upset that Jenny was terrified, "Jerry are people going to hurt you?"

Jerry looked grim, "One of the gangs offered me protection for a thousand a month, and I know we don't have that.  An officer saw ... when I fell in the shower, he broke up the ... he said I had to make a choice if I wanted to be one of the good guys, or a hardhead.  I'm not sure what he was talking about but I'm going to see if I can't get him to help me."

But Jerry wouldn't say any more about it.  They'd talked, but Jenny had watched episodes of Oz and she was scared that her husband was going to have to be someone's bitch.  She managed to hold her horror in check and gave him her best kiss when it was time to leave.  She didn't pay too much attention when another woman joined her as she was leaving the meeting room and went through what she now knew was the main building sally port.

As they walked toward the front gate, the woman turned to Jenny and said, "I saw your husband, I know a way that you can protect him if you are willing.  If you want to hear more about it follow me when we leave the parking lot.  I'm in a big red pickup, you can't miss me.  I'll buy you an early lunch and I'll tell you what's going on and how you can help him."

The woman seemed nice and seemed to know what she was talking about and before she thought about it, Jenny agreed.  She spotted the red pickup as she pulled out and followed her to a local restaurant.  They got a table that was off to the side and as private as any in the place.

The woman repeated that it was her treat, "So order a steak or something good," and Jenny did.

After the waitress left Jenny, who was a teacher wondered if she could get a part time job as a waitress to earn some extra money for Jerry.

"It won't matter how much money you pay for protection, it won't be enough!  There are too many gangs and just plain bad guys in there to buy them all off.  Your man has two choices, he can join a gang and probably count on getting in trouble and earning more time, or he can become someone's pet.  Either way his life is going to be hell.  He's not that big so even if he joins a gang he'll still be a bitch, and that breaks a man for life."

It took all Jenny's control not to burst into tears right there in the middle of the restaurant.

"Then what can I do?"

"First eat your lunch then take a little drive with me, I don't want to talk about it here...  you won't be asked to do anything illegal, but other people might get into trouble if the wrong person heard about it."

The woman, a very pretty Hispanic named Maria, kept up a light chatter as they ate.  She was a nurse and had two elementary school children;  she didn't say what her husband was in jail for, and Jenny didn't ask.  By the time lunch was over Jenny felt very at ease with her;  Maria did understand what Jenny was going through and had given her a lot of tips on how to handle problems.  Jenny wasn't at all uneasy about getting into her truck and they drove off.

"Jenny, you saw what happened to your husband.  What you don't know is that he was attacked by a gang that wants to rape him and use him as a drug runner.  They'll let him alone if he can pay them off, but that's just a ploy to see how much money they can get out of him.  They'll keep upping their demands until he can't meet it then they'll do it anyway.  I know, my husband went through the same thing.  If he tries to fight he will end up with a knife in the gut or maybe dead.  That happened to my husband too.  Like your husband, he wasn't part of the gang scene and didn't have connections inside.  You've got one hope and that's to get him special status as one of the 'good guys'."

Jenny had heard the phrase, "How do I do that?  What do I need to do?  I don't have any political connections ..."

"Those would help, but the answer is that there are some guards who will protect him and let it be known that he's one of their 'good guys', protected.  You can't believe the power those guys have when they are willing to step a little outside the system.  They can give cases that mean loss of privileges and longer sentences and they can make it stick.  They can make gangs back off all sorts of things.  These are honest men, but they can't protect everyone, because the way things are set up, they have to stick their neck out and if they get caught, they'll get reprimanded.  If you are willing you can probably get them to protect your husband, but it will cost you too."

"I don't have much money," Jenny said, "but I'll try to raise all I can, I'd rather pay a guard than a gang ..."

"That would be bribery and if would get the men fired;  besides they wouldn't do that anyway.  No, what it boils down to is this, they'll do you and your husband a favor but you'll have to do a favor for them."

Jenny was puzzled;  she had no idea what kind of favor she could do, "What?  I'll do anything I can to help."

"Will you?  Will you do anything?"

Jenny caught the word and she felt a cold chill flow through her veins like her blood had been replaced with ice water.

"What do you mean?" she asked, but she knew what Maria was saying.

Maria didn't say a word she just kept her eyes on the country road they were driving on.

Jenny bit her lip, "Do you mean what I think you mean?"

Maria didn't look at her but said, "Your husband is going to be forced to provide sex to a lot of men;  he's going to lose his manhood in the process.  It's not pretty, it's not nice, it's not the way it should be, but it's the way it is.  The way I see it, the only one who should be providing sex to men are women, and if the only way to keep my husband alive is for one of us to have sex with men, it shouldn't have to be him.  It'll cost me less than it will cost him and I want him back.  Juan was my third lover, I never wanted to have another;  when he gets out in two years I won't ever!  But I know he will be getting out in two years because he's safe, he's protected and he's getting great reviews by the guards.  He also has no idea what it's taking for that to happen.  He thinks that several of the guards have taken a special liking to him.  Actually, they've taken a special liking to me.

"This is your choice, you can make it at any time, but the longer you wait the harder it will be for him, and from what I heard he's due to be raped in the next week unless you can come up with a lot of money to a gang member on the outside.  I was told he's thinking about getting protection by joining a gang, but they'll rape him too, as an entrance requirement so there's no protection from it there either.  They just won't beat the shit out of him first.  You need to make up your mind.  You don't know my last name, and this truck has borrowed license plates.  If you do manage to track me down, I'll swear that I took you to lunch to give you a few tips and we drove around so we could do some more talking.  One other thing, if the word goes out that your husband is on some guard’s special shit list it will be very bad for him.  The point is you can't blackmail these guys, they aren't breaking the law, but if they stick their neck out they want you to be as cooperative as your husband will have to be if they don't."

Jenny burst into tears and Maria pulled the truck over and took her in her arms to comfort her.  She kept saying that it wasn't that bad, that she felt pride in protecting her husband and that the men were nice.  When Jenny got her emotions under control she realized that Maria was right;  if one of them was going to have to have unwanted sex it should be her, it was her fault that he was in there.  Maria was probably right it would be easier on her, her body was designed for a man his wasn't.  The image of Jerry bent over or having to take another man's cock in his mouth was too horrible to contemplate.  It would be noble for her and sordid for him.

"How do I know that no one will ever know?"

"Think about it, they are more interested in having this quiet than you are.  I'm not sure whose idea this was in the first place;  I think it was probably a woman's.  think about it, if you knew who to go to, wouldn't you make the offer?  The problem is that most of the women who have men in there aren't much better than their men, and aren't reliable.  A woman who works the streets wouldn't hesitate to do it, but she also wouldn't hesitate to try to blackmail the guards either.  You've been checked out, just like I was, like the other women were."

Jenny shivered, realizing that she was considering doing this.

"What would I have to do?"

"When you come to visit your husband you'll spend a nine hour shift at a place they have.  You'll entertain eight men during that time, you'll do anything that your husband would be forced to do, that means anal sex.  Have you done that?"

Jenny shook her head;  she was still hung up on the idea that she'd be with eight men in one day.  She'd never been with anyone but Jerry!  The idea of anal sex repulsed her;  why a man would want to use her that way was beyond her, but she also knew that it would be much easier for her than for him.  She remembered a conversation when Jerry marveled that she liked having his cock inside her.  She knew what it would do to him to have to let someone do that to him.  Jenny bit her lip, she felt bile in her throat.  This was horrible, but how much worse it would be for him and he'd probably have to submit to even more men.

"Is that all of them, eight men I mean?"

"No," Maria replied softly, "there are about sixteen or twenty, but you won't have more than eight, maybe less, per shift, but I've got to tell you the total numbers don't make any difference.  What difference does it make how many there are?  You'll be doing it for eight hours and I think it's easier on us to have several men, since if it was just one man you might get attached or dependant on him.  This way you know what you're doing isn't for him and it can be fun in a funny way.  I mean I would never come up here on my own, but because I do, I have no temptation to cheat either.  I don't like some of what I have to do, but ...  I can't say if I didn't do this that I wouldn't be tempted and that would be so unfair to Juan.  I won't pretend that this is a perfect solution, or that I would ever be tempted to have an affair with some of the men I take into my bed, but in the right circumstances I might with several of them.  I do enjoy some of it, which was a surprise to me;  like I said I wasn't very sexually experienced when I started this.  I can also tell you that what I do here I leave here, when Juan does make it home, he'll find me as chaste as I've ever been.  There's an unreality to what I do here;  I mean I have orgasms, I'm a very active bedmate to these guys, but I never make love, I fuck them.  I never knew what that meant, but even though it can be a lot of fun it's nothing I would ever be able to do with someone I loved.  These men have used me in ways that Juan never has but they'll never get even a little of what Juan gets from me.  Look, I know what you're feeling right now, I'm just trying to tell you that as a bad as it is, it beats the alternative your husband faces.  Are you going to help your husband?"

For several seconds Jenny wondered why she didn't think this wasn't some sort of scam, but she didn't doubt what Maria had said.  Suddenly, Jenny felt like the air was being sucked out of her lungs, and at the same time that her whole body was being compressed in some sort giant vacuum bag.  This was all her fault;  she hadn't even had a chance to make love to him.  He'd never said anything about her threat, and it was a poetic justice that she would have to use what she'd denied him to protect him.  She didn't understand how Maria could make a difference in what she'd done with these men and what she did with her husband, but that gave Jenny an excuse to smother some of her last reservations.

"When would I need to do this...  ?"

"There's no time like the present.  Today the shift starts at two and is over at eleven, that will put you home a little late, but you can spend the night here if you want.  I know that I always spend the night after, or before if I'm going to have to do an early shift.  The early shift starts at six and is over at two.  Don't looked shocked at the times, the guards work twelve-hour shifts from six to six and they like to have fun at the end of their day.  Besides, it gets us home at a decent hour too.  They have a three-bedroom trailer out in the country and we use two of those rooms for what we do;  the third one is where we can sleep, there are single beds in there.  If you need to call someone who might be worried about when you get home, you can call and say you're having some minor car trouble and will have to spend the night.  Next time you have to bring your own sheets if you use one of those single beds, but I brought extra for you just in case.  Later you can use the excuse to anyone who might ask that you met a friend from here who lets you spend the night so you don't have to drive up and down on the same day.  There's a phone there you can give people if they need get in touch with you.

"You knew that I'd agree?"

"What woman wouldn't?  I mean I thought I'd feel bad about making the offer;  I've never done it before, but I don't.  I'm not trying solicit you;  I'm just giving you an option to help your husband.  If I knew another way to do it, I'd take it myself.  There's another woman who is scheduled to have your shift, now she'll get a break.  We're always looking for someone suitable because it means fewer shifts for all of us."

"How often do you ... do you have to take a shift?"

"Basically twice a month right now.  If you join and another woman we'll talk to tomorrow joins we might be able to drop down to once a month.  You'll have to take a shift the next time you come anyway, all the guys will want to dance with you;  that's what we call a session, a dance, by the way.  I think you should spend the night;  you probably shouldn't drive home alone after your first shift.  If you do stay, I will be here with you, if you'd like.  You'll probably need someone to talk to."

Jenny felt her whole body cringe;  this was just so casual, she was in the process of doing something that she never in her wildest imagination thought about doing and she felt like things were spinning out of her control.  The idea of driving home after what was going to be done to her was beyond her.

"I don't think I could drive home alone after a ... shift."

"Okay, there are some things we'll need to get for you;  I'll buy them for you, the guys are really sweet about covering all our costs for this sort of thing.  They'll even pay for your birth control.  Are you on the pill or do you use a diaphragm?"

"I'm still on the pill, I got the type to help my complexion, but I thought I'd stop after this month."

"They have a doctor up here, one you'll get to know later, who'll write a prescription and who'll do exams and handle anything that you might need that's related to what you do here.  I'm an RN and I'm going to take a blood sample now to drop off to have it tested to make sure that you don't have anything that anyone needs to worry about.  Everyone has that done at least once a month, especially the guys, but I've been doing this for four years and no one has ever failed a test.  The women all love their guys in prison or they wouldn't be doing this.  Everyone is getting all the sex they could want so there's really no reason to go looking for something outside the setup."

She pulled over to the side of road, reached into the glove box, and pulled out a kit that had the needles to take her blood.  Jenny held out her arm;  Maria put that rubber hose thing on her and in a few seconds, Jenny felt a little prick and looked to see a little tube filling with her blood.  The next second she removed it, and put a little Band-Aid on the stick place.  Jenny had no doubt that Maria was a very good nurse.

"Okay let's drop this off and we'll go by and get some of the other stuff you need.  I have a cell phone if you need to call someone about why you won't be home tonight."

Jenny shuddered, "Can I call them later?"

She didn't want to make the decision so final.  Jenny was very aware that she'd never said she'd agreed to do this, but there didn't seem any point in resisting at this point, but none of the dread and near terror had left her, she told herself that she could always back out before she did anything, but it didn't hurt anything to see how things went.

Maria took her car and told her to meet her at the local Wal-Mart.  Jenny drove and waited for Maria to appear.  She knew she'd taken the blood sample, and wondered who would do the checking.  Once in the store they went to the drug section where she got two little hot water bottles, some douche mix, two tubes of K-Y jelly, some disposable razors and shaving cream.  Jenny was afraid to ask what any of this was for, and as Maria continued to buy odds and ends, the only question she asked was what kind of mouthwash and toothpaste Jenny used.  Later, she also asked Jenny's size and giving her a hundred dollar bill and her keys to the truck, sent her to the check out line while she then went over to a different part of the store.  When Jenny paid for the items and headed for the truck, she felt a wave of great fear.  She was standing numbly in front of the passenger door when Maria returned with a bag that had something in it but Jenny couldn't tell what it was.  It was now almost 1:20 and Jenny was getting very nervous.  This was still not real, she couldn't believe that she was about to get into truck and go to some sort of love nest where she'd 'entertain' eight men doing things she'd never done before.

Her sense of dread and nerves that was like nothing she'd ever felt in her whole life.  Her hand was shaking so hard that she couldn't get the keys into the truck door.  As she stood looking at the door of the truck Maria took the keys from her hand and opened it for her.  Jenny had decided not to go, to turn around and get in her car and drive off, but instead she felt like she was being sucked into the truck.  It was as if her energy was exhausted and her only choice was to accept the help Maria was giving her.

When she got in Maria handed her one of those sleep masks and said, "Jenny, put this on and lie down on the seat, these guys have to be very careful and until they trust you and that won't be until after your next shift when they've all been able to dance with you.  Come one we need to hurry just a little bit to have time to get ready."

Jenny put the mask on and lay down on the seat.  She bit her lip and wanted to cry, but couldn't.  It seemed like a few minutes before they were driving at highway speed.  There were a couple of turns, then she slowed down to a crawl, and Jenny felt them go over a cattle guard.  The road if it was a road was now rough.

There were a lot of twists and turns but she slowed and Jenny heard her say, "You can sit up now and take the mask off we're here."

Jenny saw that they were in front of a perfectly normal looking mobile home.  They were down in a little hollow surrounded by trees.  The only thing that looked out of place was a large carport.  It was large enough to hold four cars and there were two cars and a truck in it.  She couldn't see a public road as trees blocked the view.  As she looked back at the mobile home, she was horrified to see a fenced area full of children's play equipment and toys that looked used.  She whipped around to look at Maria;  the idea of doing this while your children played in the front yard was so inappropriate that she was outraged.

Maria, saw the look and said, "The kids who come are all very young.  They have no idea what is going on and we make certain that they never see anything they shouldn't, but some of us can't always find someone to take care of our kids when we have a shift, or want our kids to see their dad.  If someone has to bring her kids, there's always someone here to take care of them.  They don't see their mom dancing or anything like that;  they don't even know their mom is here.  They think it’s a day care place.  I've had to bring mine when they were younger and they had a blast.  The only downside is that it can be weird to hear your kids playing while you're dancing, but I've found that it helps remind me why I doing this.  Come on in, I'll introduce you to Liz, she's the one who's shift you'll be taking."

Again, Jenny allowed herself to be led but her mind was screaming, "I've never agreed to do this!" but another part was saying, "You owe Jerry this!  If these women can do it so can you, besides it won't hurt anything to just see what the set up looks like."

She had to admit she was curious to see what a setup like this looked like.  Someplace in the back of her mind, she expected to see red velvet curtains or perhaps Playboy pictures plastered all over the place.  What she saw was perfectly normal looking place.  The furniture was probably what came with the mobile home;  it was coordinated and didn't look too cheap.  She could see into the kitchen and it was clean and appeared to be fully furnished.  It looked like nothing other than an upper end mobile home that many of Jenny's students lived in and that she'd visited several times.  She knew that she'd hoped that the setup would be so offensive that she'd find the will to flee.  Instead, there was nothing to indicate that it was what it was.  There was a woman Jenny guessed to be in her late twenties or early thirties sitting on the couch.  She was dressed in the same type of clothes that Jenny was wearing.  The kind of clothes you'd wear to a job interview where you wanted to look good.  It shouldn't have surprised Jenny;  it was what the prison guidelines said you should wear.  She'd been warned not to wear anything that anyone might consider provocative since she would not be allow in if she did.  She'd worn a nice pants suit as had Maria.  Liz was wearing a very stylish dress one that would have looked appropriate in any boardroom.  Jenny couldn't imagine either of the women doing what Maria said they did.

Liz said, "I'm glad to meet you Jenny, we're always glad to have someone new.  I was hoping you'd join today.  No one minds doing our shift but I don't think there are any of us who look forward to one.  If I hurry, I can make my daughter’s volleyball game.  I didn't want to miss it, but I couldn't find anyone who could trade with me.  I'm so glad you decided to join us.  Let me fix you a pre-shift drink, what will you have?  They have every kind of booze here you can think of."

Jenny desperately wanted to say that she hadn't agreed to stay or decided to do this, but she couldn't seem to make the word get out, instead, she said, "Could you fix me a Rum and Coke with a lime?"

She didn't drink much and this was one that Jerry had fixed for her several times that wasn't bad.  It might calm her nerves.  She watched Liz go into the kitchen and in just a minute returned with her drink.

She drank about most of it in one long sip and then it hit her, "How did you know that I would be here, that Jerry would get beaten up?  How do I know this isn't some sort of scam?"

Maria replied, "I wondered if you'd think of any of that.  I told you that these guys are in a position to help you, they are what are called rank.  There are two of them here right now;  you'll be able to meet them when … if you go in there, and they will give you the assurance you'll need.  Your husband has been on the edge trouble almost from the day he hit the system.  He's been able to buy his way out of trouble but it was clear that he was getting to the end of his rope.  They ran a check on you and did a full check on your resources.  Remember these men have access to all the stuff that police have.  You were checked very carefully because they don't want to take any chances.  Normally they'd wait a couple of months, but your husband is balanced in a razor's edge.  They don't want him to either get involved in gangs, or to become a bitch.  These are good guys and they do hate to see an inmate get messed up.  You know that's true or you would have asked earlier.  I've been told that your husband only has a few days left before they move on him, if you don't agree I'll take you back to your car and you can see the changes in him the next time you come.  You have a choice Jenny, you can leave or you can let Liz go to her kid's game and come back to the bathroom with me and get read for your shift."

Jenny felt her stomach twist into a very tight knot;  she didn't have any doubt that the women were telling her the truth.  Both women were looking at her intently, but it was neutral expression they weren't putting pressure on her, they just wanted to know what she was going to do.  She started to ask Maria what she would do when she realized how redundant that question would be, Maria was here to 'work a shift'.  It was possible that this was some sort of scam, but if it was, she was a victim not a perpetrator.

"Has it protected your husbands?"

They both nodded and Liz said, "I know that every woman who comes here feels guilty about some of the things we did that resulted in our men being in prison, but I feel good about what I do here to help him, even if he'll never know.  Just the fact that I want to leave right now is a pretty good indicator that I'd rather not do it, but I also have to say that I'd do a lot more than this to keep Jim safe and it has kept him safe.  He'd been here about three months when I joined, he was being beaten and there had been two attempts to rape him.  I didn't know all of that at the time, he thinks that he was just lucky that he was transferred to library job and made friends with a guard.  He thinks he's getting special help because of that friendship, but he's being protected by a lot more than that one man, and I'm the reason.  At first I was afraid that it might be hard when he talked about people helping him, that it might be hard not to let him know what I know, or that I know the men he talks about better than he does.  It was also hard to learn that there are things I can't help him with.  When he breaks a rule I can't shield him, and he's gotten in trouble a couple of times.  It's hard not to warn him when I know he's messing up, but that hasn't happened too often.  He's a good man who messed up.  That place is a hell hole, and I can't change that, but I can keep the monsters off him and if that means doing what I do, I can tell you I'm proud to do it!"

Maria looked deeply into Jenny's eyes, "I know this is hard, I know how you're feeling, I remember my contact and my first shift.  I don't know anything about your sex life, but I can tell you it's going to be expanded beyond anything you've ever imagined.  You've made up your mind even if you wish there was some other way.  Why don't you tell Liz she can leave and see her kid play?"

Jenny was terrified, she could feel the edges of panic seeping in.  Both women looked sympathetic but Liz also looked hopeful, not eager, just the way a woman would look who wanted to see her kids play and wanted some time off.  Jenny took a long pull of her drink, she couldn't form words, she nodded yes.  Liz looked very grateful, grabbed her purse, and went out the door.

Maria handed her a little pill.

"This is a very mild tranquilizer the doctor gave me.  We have your medical history, it won't knock you out, that would defeat the purpose, but it will take a bit of the edge off later.  Take it."

Jenny didn't even think about it as she swallowed with the last of her drink.

Maria then said, "Jenny let me tell you how this is going to work, because it's going to be a little different from what you might have thought.  Normally we don't spend all our time in the bedroom.  These are good guys and we're not prostitutes.  Normally we spend some time out here visiting and just catching up on what's happened since the last time we saw each other.  We don't always end up in the sack, although it is always sexual too.  This is an anything goes place, it's a place where we role-play and we will do anything the man wants us to do as long as it doesn't leave a mark on us.  Is that clear?  If he wants you anally, you get it ready with K-Y and bend over.  Almost all of them will want you that way from time to time;  if it bothers you just remember that it's a hell of lot easier on you than it is on you husband.

“Second what happens here stays here we don't know these men if we see them on the street or at the prison.  If you get in trouble or need help don't call them is that clear?"

Jenny, fighting panic, nodded.

"Today there won't be much beyond sex and some talk, but because you're new the men will be in the room when you get there.  When you walk in, they are going to ask you if you are there because you want to be.  Of course, you'll say you are, because it's the truth.  Later when you're not so nervous, we'll make a video tape that isn't the full truth for their protection.  They have enough protection and rank that they wouldn't be fired if this little setup came to light but it would hurt their chanced for promotion.  The men each have us for forty-five minutes, although they don't have to use the whole time and most don't.  You'll be dancing in that room over there.  Each of the dance floors has a backdoor to the outside that the men will used to come and go.  When you hear that big clock chime the hour you will go into the room, and you will be ready!  Then some guys will want you to come right back out here, and talk and get to know you, and some might have it at attention and want you to come right over and take it in you.  You will let them be in charge, and you will do what they want.  Now, that clock chimes every fifteen minutes and the man will be out of the door at the third chime, you will have fifteen minutes to get ready for your next dance.  You will get clean and fresh so that if a man wants to go down on you he doesn't get an indication that you might have been dancing with someone else.  You will use douche like you've never douched before.  You are also going to shave your pubic hair off.  Guys like us better that way.  Don't worry you'll have plenty of time to grow it back before your husband comes home, you'll have several months warning even if he gets early parole.  That's about it, let's go to the bathroom and I'll help you shave;  I could tell from your expression you've never done it before."

Jenny had never had a panic attack, but she didn't see how it could be any worse than what she was feeling right now, as she let herself be led to the bathroom.  It was much larger than she would have thought.  It had also been modified, there were two sinks and a long counter where two women could apply their make-up side by side, but there wasn't anywhere to sit.  There was a large shower and Jenny could see that it was setup with two showerheads on hoses so that two people could take separate showers at the same time.  There was also a linen closet that Maria opened to show that it had a place to hang clothes as well as a huge stack of towels and washrags.

"We don't have to do the wash;  they have someone who does that for us.  We do need to change the sheets after each time, but you just drop the old one in the laundry room.  The fresh sheets are in the closet in there.  Take your clothes off and hang them here and I show you how to shave your pubes.  I'm an OB nurse and I do this every time a woman comes in to deliver.  It's not hard and once I've shown you how you'll want to do it at home before you come up.  Go ahead get undressed we're running a little late."

A big part of Jenny was still convinced that she wasn't going to do this, even as she began to unbutton her blouse.  She was a little surprised that she didn't feel more self-conscious about getting undressed in front of Maria.  Jenny surmised that it was because Maria was a nurse and there was a certain clinical aspect to her persona as she was getting the shaving equipment she'd bought at Wal-Mart laid out.  When Jenny finished unbuttoning her blouse, she put it on a hanger and unbuckled her belt.  Jenny began trembling as she took her shoes off, then unzipped and stepped out of her pants.  There was a surrealistic element to everything as Jenny hung her pants on the other hanger.  As she reached behind her to unhook her bra, her fingers palsied.  She used every ounce of her willpower to get her bra off;  she couldn't muster any more to remove her panties.

"Take your panties off and wash your pubic hair with soap;  I'll be using shaving cream, but the wetter it is the better.  We don't want to nick anything and have you bleed all over your first dance partner."

Jenny didn't know if it was the tone or the image of making a mess, something she hated to do, that galvanized her to take off the panties, soap up a washrag and begin to wash the area she'd been instructed to wash.

She'd just rinsed off the first soap when Maria said, "Okay hop up here on the counter and I'll show you how it's done."

Jenny did, and Maria, explaining what she was doing, proceeded to shave Jenny from her anus to her waist.  She didn't leave a single hair or stub.  As Jenny watched as her genitals took on a prepubescent look.  Maria had handled her skin, moving it to allow her to apply the shave cream and to shave it, but as she inspected to see if she'd missed anything Jenny was suddenly struck by just what she was doing.  She wanted to cover her parts and her breasts with her hands like those cartoon images of women suddenly undressed.  The only reason she didn't was that she was too embarrassed by what she'd already done to show how it was affecting her.  As Maria inspected her down there, Jenny's grip on the counter turned her knuckles very white.

"Okay, have you ever douched before?"

Jenny shook her head.

"Well I'm not going to have time to show you now, but I will before your next dance.  Now, this is our best friend," she said holding up a tube of K-Y, "These guys aren't making love to us, we aren't wives or girl friends, we're here to make them happy not the other way around.  No one expects you to be turned on unless they work you up to it and I doubt anyone will try today.  So use the K-Y to replace what nature would normally provide.  Always put this in just before you go on the floor ... that's as in dance floor, that's what we call those rooms, or the beds in there.  It's a minor thing but it helps.  We have to lose any inhibition we've ever had when we go in there, and that's what you do on the dance floor.  Anyway, no one's going to be upset if they feel K-Y in you when they play finger games.  The only thing you have to be careful about is that nothing that goes into your anus also goes into your vagina.  The guys won't do that to you, you just need to worry about what you do.  You can get a very painful set of infections if you mix and match;  well actually it doesn't hurt to have something go from your vagina to your anus.  Just make sure nothing goes the other way, that's why you have two douche bags and two tubes of K-Y.  Always make sure that you have both places ready when you go in there, but for heaven's sake wipe your butt so if they bring you back out to the living room you can sit on the furniture without making a spot.  Go on lube up.  I'll mark the other one as the one you are to use anally by scratching off the 'Y" you can think of the 'K only' as for your Keister, that's German for butt."

Jenny had always been a tiny bit submissive and even though she blushed harder than ever before in her life, she accepted the tube of K-Y.  It had a little tip on it that would let it be inserted into her.  She was breathing very hard as she guided the tip to her entrance.  It was cold on her now naked skin but she had no difficulty getting it inside.

"You've never used this before have you?"

Jenny’s head gave a tiny shake, and knew her face achieved a new level of red.

"Just use a very little bit inside, you'll form some natural lubrication there and you don't want to be too slick or they won't feel you at all.  Just take what you wipe off the tip and wipe it around the entrance, that's really all you need.  Now the anus needs more, about what you'd put on a toothbrush, but you need to make sure the sphincter is well lubed.  Hang on and I'll show you."

While she had been talking, Maria had been getting undress as well.  When she finished hanging her clothes, she went to a little bag and pulled out two tubes that were about half used.  She squirted a very small amount on her finger and then proceeded to put it between her legs.  She then put a larger amount on a finger of her other hand and Jenny watched as she put in inside her bottom.

"At least she didn't turn around, bend over to show me." Jenny thought.

"You said you'd never done anal, neither had I, but like I said most of these guys will expect that.  It doesn't have to be too painful.  The hardest thing is that when they start to push in, you have to push like you're going to the bathroom.  I know it sounds funny, but it's the way you do it.  Once they're in, you can relax;  it'll be tight but it won't hurt much.  Do you understand?  Good!  Now I bought this for you today, think of it as your dancing clothes."

She held out a short nightgown.  It was sheer but not as daring as Jenny would have thought.  She was grateful to have something to put on, watching Maria prepare herself for sex had been unpleasant to say the least.  As she slipped it on over her head, it seemed that what she was about to do receded a little.  She watched as Maria slipped on a similar outfit.  She had been careful not to look at Maria's pubic area, but now she caught a glimpse of it.  She was shaved as well, and it looked strange;  Jenny had never seen a woman who shaved before.  Maria had a lot of hair, and even in the quick glance, it was evident that her pubic hair covered a large area and was probably very thick.

"Jenny, we have bathrobes in each room, big heavy things, which you will wear if you are outside the room.  If there are any kids here, you won't leave the room if they are in the living room.  If they have to be inside they'll be back in the other bedroom most of the time, and they will always be there during the fifteen minutes you have to clean up.  The men will not be seen by the kids at all, that's why they have the back doors.  You're lucky you don't have kids in a way, but it also helps remind me why I'm doing this."

Chapter 1- The First

"Okay, I know you're nervous, I'm nervous too.  Take your K-Y tubes in with you;  there's a little table in there that you can put them on.  We've got about six minutes before we have to go in, but I suggest you go now, the major won't keep you the full time and you might want to talk when you've finished your dance.  I'll be out early too and I'll show you how to douche.  So, take a deep breath and let's go dance."

Jenny was so nervous and so scared that she didn't think she could move, but Maria's hand on her back directed her out of the bathroom and escorted her to the door of the room she was told was going to be her 'dance floor' Maria opened the door into the room, pushed Jenny in, and closed it behind her as soon as she'd stepped past it.  It wasn't a large bedroom, but there wasn't much furniture either, just a TV/VCR with a stand, the bed and nightstand with a light on it.  The overhead light was on and it was very bright.  There weren't any windows;  instead, there was a door where a window had been.  All of that Jenny took in by peripheral vision, all she saw was a man sitting up in the middle of the bed.  He had the covers over his waist, but he wasn't wearing a shirt and he looked very naked.  He lifted up the covers with one hand and patted the space beside him with the other.

Jenny didn't know where the strength or the ability to walk to that bed came from, but without being aware of moving she was there.  As she began to get in, she was aware that she was clutching her K-Y tubes so hard it was a wonder that they hadn't burst.  She put them on the nightstand and got in bed with the stranger.  She tried to sit up next to him without touching him, but she felt his arm behind her drawing her to him.  She didn't intend to resist, but she was so tense that her muscles locked.  He responded by scooting down and making her do the same until she was flat on her back.

He leaned over her, and whispered in her ear in a gravely voice, "Spread your legs for me."

Jenny felt tears form just behind her eyes and turned her head away from him.  He leaned further over her;  Jenny could feel his erect penis on her right leg.

 "Spread those legs so I can fuck you."

The gravely voice was totally unemotional, and Jenny felt her first tear fall.  He pushed his body against her, silently demanding she do what he'd asked.  Jenny opened her legs in response;  she was unwilling, almost unconscious, but it was a demand she knew she had to obey … it was why she was here.

The man moved over her, on top of her, but holding his body above her, touching her but not using his weight.  He used his knees to force her legs further apart.  As the man held most of his weight over her Jenny was very aware that in scooting down, her nightgown had bunched above her waist.  She felt the naked skin of his crotch on hers and she was paralyzed.  She couldn't move, couldn't breath.  He was rubbing her with his body on top of her now, and using his thighs to spread hers.  Jenny's tension was beyond anything she'd ever felt in her whole life, but she just couldn't seem to respond to what was being done to her.  She wanted to close her legs or push him off her but instead she lay there with a sense of dread that couldn't have been greater.  Her legs were now wide apart and worse there was a man between them.  Jenny knew she could be entered like this, but her legs were flat on the bed, her knees weren't raised and deep down she hoped he wouldn't be able to get it in her like this.  She felt his dick search for her opening, sliding in her gash, slick with KY and that slickness felt so unnatural.  His face, with a hint of stubble, pressed against hers in a violation almost as great as that of her crotch.  It was too intimate, the rubbing of cheeks was too personal, and she desperately wanted to pull away.

"Put it in for me."

Jenny felt weight of the words, far heavier than the man's body.  She couldn't, she just couldn't.  She gave a small vigorous shake of her head to say no, and to make him move his face away from hers.

"Lift your knees and put it in.  It's why you're here, now do it," he said, not angry or even forcefully almost gently.

Jenny couldn't, she just couldn't do it.  She was right of the verge of saying so, when he levered up and grabbed her legs at her shins.  He pushed them back towards her body, and opened them more at the same time.  Jenny was paralyzed, his organ was now near her opening, and unless she did something, it was going to enter her.  He brought his own hand under her now raised knee and with a little seeking, found her place with his finger.  Then he used his hand to guide his organ to that place.  Jenny stiffened, she mentally screamed at her body to move to leave, but instead she was motionless.  Her traitorous muscles refused to her command and she felt the head enter her body.  She wanted to retch, but although her stomach contracted, nothing came out.  The man was working it into her now, pushing more of his unwelcome self inside her.  There was a sharp little pain as some of her skin was pinched and her body shifted to make his entry easier.  More of the thing moved inside her, and her body shifted again to adjust to his penetration of her special place.  Then his bone bore down on hers in the way that announced he was fully inside her.  She felt her most intimate part encompass him, and she felt the shape of him inside her.  She also felt the tears running down both her cheeks.

Never in her wildest dreams had she ever thought any man besides Jerry would ever do what this man was doing to her.  She didn't want it to happen, even now, but she'd done nothing to stop it.  She'd never felt this way before, in all the times she'd made love to Jerry.  She didn't want that thing in her and yet it was now inside her.  Aware that she was breathing very hard, very fast, with her face turned she was staring at the KY jelly tubs that she'd used to make this horrible thing possible.  She now felt the weight of the man on top of her.  She realized that she didn't know what he looked like, and she didn't want to!

She was about as cold sexually as it was possible to be as he began to move in and out of her.  The only movement she'd made was to adjust so that the penetration didn't hurt, but there wasn't much discomfort now that he was fully using her.  She immediately tried to shift her focus, her thinking away from her crotch.  She didn't want to feel what was being done to her.  None of the tenseness had left, if anything her dread had increased.  As hard as she tried, she couldn't remove herself from her body.  She felt the organ inside her, the weight of the man on top of her.  She could hear his labored breathing, and smell him.  The only sense that wasn't full of the man was taste.  She brought her thumb to her mouth and chewed on her fingernail, a habit she'd broken in the 7th grade.

She heard a new sound, the squishy liquid sound of her crotch as he moved in and out of her.  She felt the forced intimacy as his hips pressed against her inner thighs.  The man began to move very fast now and Jenny was horrified to think that he was going to put his seed in her.  It had always seemed messy when Jerry did it, but she'd also always rationalized that it was proof that she'd pleased him.  Now, she didn't want to please this man and he was going to mess in her anyway.  She felt him tense, and he slipped an arm under her and hugged her to him.  He moaned in her ear and pushed deep into her and she knew that he'd done it.  All she wanted now was for him to pull it out of her and to go away!

Instead, he pushed deeper into her and wiggled getting a new tactile pleasure from her twat, and making her breasts shake against his chest.  Then he released her and supporting himself on his elbows, he pulled her face around so she had to look up at him.  He was a very old man!  He was at least fifty;  he had gray hair and everything.  Jenny began to squirm to try to turn away from him.

"Jenny, you've done it, whether you ever thought you'd ever do something like this or not, you have done it.  You've walked into a room with a man you've never seen before and you spread your legs and fucked him.  You can't run away and you can't change it.  The only question now is whether it's going to do any good."

Jenny felt a wave of panic seize her, not do any good?

The man continued, "If you think this is what we want from you then you need to think again.  I could get better from a whore for less than twenty bucks.  I don't expect you to love me, I have a wife who does that, but I expect you to show your gratitude and that isn't what you just did.  I know this was your first time, and it's okay, this once, but if you can't do a whole lot better than this I don't think this is going to work out for either of us."

Jenny was hyper aware of the man's penis inside her and so anxious to get it out of her that it took several seconds for the impact of what he was saying to sink in, this could have been for nothing!

"No, please you have to protect him, please."

"Jenny, we're going to protect him as long as you do your part, but this isn't your part.  I don't want a place to jack off;  I want a woman who is as much a part of this as I am.  Now, this wasn't the way I want to do it, but I did it because it was all you could do to keep from bolting out of here and you didn't want to do that either.  We have a deal you and me, I'm going to protect your husband's ass and you are going to show me and others how grateful you are by giving us yours.  Are you grateful?"

Jenny had always been very truthful and had frequently opened her mouth before engaging her brain, "I don't think I should have to do this to protect my husband!  That's your job!"

"No, Jenny, my job is to keep dangerous criminals from escaping!  Your husband is one of them and his asshole's safety is his own worry.  Even if protecting his anal virginity was my job, letting it be known that I would personally make it hard on anyone who hurts him is certainly way beyond that, don't you agree?"

Jenny was confused, and very aware that this man was still inside her, but she did understand that Jerry needed extra protection, he was basically a nice guy and if he was well built and strong she had no illusions that he could protect himself against the animals she'd seen when she been in the visitation room.  Her emotions where fluctuating wildly.  The only thing she knew with certainty was that she wanted his thing out of her and she began to squirm in an attempt to make it come out.

"Stop it!  Jenny, I want you to feel my cock inside you.  You don't like what you are, but you are what you are!  You are a woman who will fuck other men so that her husband doesn't get raped.  That doesn't make you a whore, or a bad person.  I happen to think it's admirable to do this but if you are going to be successful in protecting your husband you've got to accept what you are doing.  I'm the oldest and most experienced man here.  If I don't like how you're acting, how do you think some of the others would react when you act like you think we belong where your husband is?  I can tell you right now that none of us wants you like this;  we'll just let things go.  You've earned a few days protection and that's all you'll get."

Jenny felt a new kind of desperation well up in her, she couldn't let what she had done be wasted, "No!  Please!  I'll …  I'll …"

She broke down and cried, she was aware that she wanted to be held and comforted.  Slowly it dawned on her that this man was doing that for her.  She even forgot for a little bit that his cock was still inside her, until he rolled off her onto his back and pulled her onto her side and her face into his chest.  Jenny continued to cry for several minutes before she was aware that she'd relaxed in his arms.

She felt floaty, a little detached, 'Probably the pill,' she thought.

Giving the man a small kiss on his chest she said, "Thank you for that.  This is so hard for me;  I've never been with another man before and I never thought I would."

"Are you better, are you prepared to do what you need to do?"

Jenny tried to take a mental inventory, she felt awful, she had no desire at all, but she was grateful that he was being so gentle with her.

"I'm going to do my best, I owe Jerry …"

"Shush now, I don't want to hear about your husband or any of that;  we both know why you're here and why I'm here.  The question is can you do this?  Are you enough of a woman to do what you have to do?  To keep your word?"

Jenny had prided herself on always on keeping her word and being fair.  It was a weird sensation to understand that it meant …  doing this.  She took a deep breath, she had already done it, all the names anyone might have wanted to call her applied now and even if she walked out now she could never pretend that she'd been a faithful wife …  He seemed to read her mind.

"I don't think you're being unfaithful by the way, just the opposite and your husband will never know.  The question is are you going to have a good attitude or are you going to make it so unpleasant on yourself that no one wants to help you?"

Jenny was hyper aware that she was pressed up against this naked man, a man who had just used her sexually and she appreciated the kindness he was showing her, it wasn't what she'd expected and while it was going to be worse to be an active partner than what she'd done, she had done it and she'd never been one to cry over spilt milk.  Besides, she knew that she owed this to Jerry and, as awful as it had been, she'd do more to keep him safe.  As much as she wanted to make this an exploitation of her, she had to admit that it wasn't his job to protect Jerry and if you looked at it that way, it was hard to say who was exploiting whom.  She still didn't want to do what she was doing, but she was certainly feeling a little better about it.

As she felt a wetness between her legs as his stuff leaked from her down there, she blushed but thought, 'He's right, I've done it and that's the proof.  Maria was right too, what woman wouldn't do this to protect her husband?’"

She relaxed a bit more;  this man had a fatherly feel to him, he looked older than her father and that made her feel less used because he hadn't been passionate when he was doing her …

"Jenny, I want you to tell me what you've agreed to do, not been forced or tricked, but agreed to do."

Jenny swallowed hard, that was the point, she had agreed to this and she'd done it, "I agreed to have sex with you."

"What does that mean?  Was that what you did just now?"

"No." She said very softly.

"Besides it was more than just to have sex wasn't it?  It was to be an anything goes girl, to role play, to do fantasy stuff, basically to do anything I or my friends wanted wasn't it?"

Jenny felt like she had when she'd been a little girl and her father had chewed her out for not doing a job he'd given her right, but had tried to cut corners.

"Yes it was," she said even more softly.

"So what do you think you should do to make it better for me?"

Jenny had never made love more than once in a day even on her honeymoon, and the idea that this man might not be finished with her just didn't cross her mind, "I'll do a lot better next time you come.  I'll try to do whatever you want.'

"What about this time, are you ready to show me how well you can give head?"

Jenny was shocked, she pulled back to look at his face, "You mean now!  After …  I felt your …  you finished right?"

She was mortified, but perhaps because she didn't expect to have to do anything else she was still relaxed.

"Sure for right now, but I think I might like to get a 'feel' from you, do you mind if I play with your tits?"

Again, Jenny was caught totally off guard.  She was aware that her breasts were pressed into his chest, but it wasn't sexual at all.  He waited and after a second, Jenny realized that he wanted her to shift positions so he could feel her up.  Somehow moving so that he could fondle her breasts, seemed more intimate than having let him put his cock in her, and she averted her face as she adjusted.  When she felt his hand on the outside of her gown moving her breast, she swallowed hard.

"Look at me Jenny;  you're a part of this!" he said as his hand closed in on her breast.

Jenny looked back at him and she knew that she was giving him the kind of permission that she hadn't when she'd let him put his thing … his cock inside her.  It was uncomfortable, but she watched his face as he began to manipulate her boob.  He first cupped it to feel its size then began to feel it, in an almost non-sexual way just to see how it felt;  then, gradually it became sexual.  After a few minutes, Jenny had no doubt that he was using her body, getting pleasure from her breast … using her.  Even so, when she felt his hand move down her stomach toward her twat, she started to grab it.  She caught herself and she saw him arch an eyebrow in question.  Jenny felt her body shiver at what she was doing but she adjusted her position, and lifted a leg so that he would be able to touch her down there.  She wanted to run away because she was embarrassed, but perhaps because they'd already had sex or because he seemed so old she was able to hold her legs open for him while continuing to look him in the eye.

She'd expected him to immediately insert his finger;  that's what Jerry always did, but instead be began to gently trace his fingers over her skin.  His touch was light and for a second Jenny though he was seeing how well she'd been shaved, but as it continued Jenny realized that she was being explored.  She had never wondered if her parts were different from any other woman, but now she did.  This man had obviously had other women in his bed,  Jenny did the math, if there were two women per shift, and she only had to come twice a month, that would imply that there were at least eight women involved here and he'd said he was married.  This house had the feel of something that had been going on for many years and there had probably been a lot of women.  Jenny was shocked to find that she was concerned that she might not be right, down there, different somehow, but she couldn't bring herself to ask.

Jenny tried to read his face to see what he was thinking as he touched her, she was afraid that she might be being graded … and found inferior.  At the same time, she was trying to figure out how she felt about being touched so intimately yet so impersonally.  She looked off to the side unable to watch the man who was using her any longer.

"Jenny, look back at me.  I know this is hard on you, but you need to get it through your head;  you're a sex toy, or in my case a marital aid.  You can't let yourself get embarrassed by what we do to you or what you do to us.  This is going to be minor compared to some of the things that some of the guys will do to you.  I know that someone will be bringing toys for you to masturbate with this afternoon.  We'll all see every inch of your body;  including as much of your insides as it's possible to see without cutting you open.  I know some guys are into bondage but I don't think anyone today wants you to spank them or whip them.  That's some of what you do for us, things we can't do at home.  What's more, we don't want your opinion of what it is we do with you.  I've never fucked my wife's ass.  It would never have occurred to me to ask her to do that when she was still sexual;  I would have been too afraid that she might think less of me.  But I'm going to fuck yours, in a little bit.  I've never had her suck my dick;  I wouldn't ask her to do that, and since she's a lady she'd refuse if I did ask.  You on the other hand will not only suck a lot of cock today, you'll swallow if a guy wants to cum in your mouth.  You have sucked cock haven't you?"

Jenny knew her eyes had gotten wide as he spoke and she could feel her blush, "No, Jerry asked me once, but I wouldn't do that, it didn't seem dignified, not something you'd ask your fiancée to do."

"Like maybe only a girlfriend or a whore?"

Jenny felt her face burn she knew how red she could get when she was this embarrassed, and then she gasped as she felt his finger work its way inside her, and blushed harder still at what he was doing to her.

"Not a girlfriend either," she said before she thought about it, wanting not to feel his finger, but very aware of his touch, of his using her body in a way that only Jerry should be allowed to do.

It was only after she'd said it that she realized that she'd just admitted that she hadn't been a virgin when she'd married and Jerry had stopped asking her to do that long before they'd married.

"Well you're not a whore, you're a party girl, and party girls suck cock don't they?"

"I guess."

"Look Jenny, I know that given your choice you'd be a lady, you wouldn't be here, in this house letting me finger fuck you but it's only here, in this house, that you have to be different and it's only temporary, when your husband gets out you can be a lady all the time.  For that matter you can be now;  you just can't be one here.  That's not so bad is it, being a party girl in secret to protect your husband?  Didn't you ever in your heart of hearts want to know what it was like for the wild girls?"

Jenny had thought about it, she'd fantasized about it when she masturbated, she'd even had a dream about it recently, which had shamed her when she woke up.  The way he'd put it didn't sound like all that much.  What Maria had said about what happened here, staying here made more sense now.  Lying here letting him play with her twat was so out of character for her as to be almost as if she was another person.  Why not?  It wasn't like she had a choice anyway;  she was going to have to do all this stuff.  Wwhat if she let it all go up here?  It'd probably make it easier for her.  She took a deep breath and tried to relax as the finger moved in and out of her.

"I don't know how a party girl acts."

"A little like you're acting now, anything goes;  the only difference is that it's also okay with her.  You're letting me finger you, but you're not okay with it yet.  Why not?  You know you're going to do all sorts of things today, why not just let it all go?  I once read that a woman should lose her inhibitions when she takes off her clothes.  You don't have anything to feel guilty about, not really, and if you play out your own fantasies here, this place can be no more real than a dream.  You can go home and be the person you've always been, but here just pretend you're the person you might have been had you ever gone wild."

"I don't know how to do that," Jenny said after a short silence.

"It's easy, you do it and you don't think about it.  Start right now, fuck my finger and practice talking dirty about what you're doing.  Normally I don't like to hear my partner talking dirty but some guys do and you need to let go."

Jenny thought about it, and felt the finger moving in and out of her like a small penis.  She took another deep breath and decided to try, it sounded better than anything else she might do.  She understood that if this was going to do Jerry good she had to do better than she'd done to this point.

She began to move her hips on the finger that was inside her and said, "Do it to me with your finger."

"Jenny I've already fucked you and I've got my finger inside you, I've felt your tits and you're going to suck my cock in a little bit before I fuck your asshole.  Now tell me what you're doing and what you're going to do and be dirty about it, use the words you never use."

Jenny blushed at the thought of what he was going to do to her but she was trying and hadn't stopped moving on his finger.

"Fuck my cunt.  Push that finger up my pussy.  Get me good and wet for a hard dick!"

Jenny blushed again, but this time it was because while the words continued to sound artificial she could understand how the action might not be.

With more sincerity, she said, "Fuck me deep inside my pussy, suck my tits, make my nipples hard."

"Lift up your gown," he said as he leaned over her.

Jenny lifted up her gown, showing her breasts to only the second man in her life.  When he took her right one in his mouth it felt very good.  He also did something with his finger, deep inside her pressing up against her bone from the inside, and it felt incredible.  It was a place she'd never been touched and when she realized what was happening she thought she ought to feel guilty.

To cover that guilt she said, "That's it fuck me there,"  and it had been spontaneous.

He took his mouth from her breast and for the first time he kissed her.  He kissed her like she'd never been kissed before.  Jerry had kissed her with passion, but this was an impersonal, sexual kiss that demanded a response from her and she gave it.  He pulled her down on top of him and when he broke the kiss, he pushed her head down toward his waist.  All that part of both of them was under the sheets, but he pulled those back and Jenny saw the second penis of her life.  It looked a lot like Jerry's.

'And it's been where Jerry's has been, but now it's about to go where no penis has ever gone before!' she thought and almost grinned.

She had to move and his finger came out of her, which she missed but as she leaned down over his cock, she closed her eyes and took it in her mouth.  She'd been apprehensive about doing it, but it had been easier than she'd imagined it would be.  It didn't have much taste to it, which surprised her.  When she remembered that it had just been inside her it surprised her more.  She knew she had a scent when she made love to Jerry, and that meant that she hadn't been 'excited' at all when he done it to her.  There was the slightest hint of what she knew was sperm, but it just tasted male.  She didn't know what to make of that as she began to suck on it going from soft sucking to as hard as she could to soft.

"Sucking cock isn't just about sucking it's more about licking and using your tongue.  Bob your head some but the more you use your tongue the better."

Jenny did and following his instruction as she played with the thing.  She also licked his balls and she understood why men might like it better if a woman was shaved.  She had just had that thought when he directed her to straddle his head and she knew she was about to do something else she'd never done.  His tongue seemed to ignite a fire in her and after a few minutes, she realized that she was hoping to get the thing in her mouth hard!  Somehow, it was liberating to know that she was being turned on by a man older than her father.

It wasn't until she let him use his hands to spread wider, thus giving him easier access to her that she realized what he was being allowed to see.  That was something else she'd never allowed Jerry to do, to look at her down there.  It was at last confirmation that she was able to put 'Jenny' aside in this place and be someone else.  She would never be like this with Jerry, but this is what these men wanted and judging from how she was acting, she was going to be able to do it.  The thing in her mouth was getting hard now, hard enough to go back into her and she was wondering if he was going to cum in her mouth or use her twat.

"I think I'm ready to try your ass now."

He pushed a finger into her anus and moved it around.  Jenny was so startled she didn't react for a few seconds but then just remained motionless while he rotated his finger back there.  The reaction was so unlike her that again, she wondered just how strong that pill had been, but if it was helping her to get through this, she was glad she had taken it.

"What do you want me to do?"

She was feeling nervous, but it wasn't as bad as when she'd first walked into the room.

"You know it's going to hurt, there's not much I can do about that.  I might be the only one to use you this way today, but you can count on everyone doing you here before too long.  I would strongly recommend wearing a butt plug as much as you can between now and then.  I know we have some here and you can take one home with you.  For now, what I want you to do is let me up.  I think you'll need to put a little more lubrication back here," he moved his finger around in her anus so that there could be no mistake about where he was talking about, "When you've got this all lubricated, I want you to use your 'K' tube to get me greased up so that this is as easy on you as it can be."

She crawled off him and she blushed as she got the tube and put some stuff on her finger and rubbed some on her anus.  She then pushed the nipple into her rectum and gave it a little squeeze.  A part of her was marveling that she was doing this in front of a man, but immediately rationalized that he'd already had her and had seen everything that she had down there better than any man ever had.  Her doctor might have seen more of her, but her doctor was a woman.  What's more, he was the one she was doing this for.  A portion of her brain just couldn't accept that she was being so casual about this, as she reached for his penis.  She put a little on her fingers and began to run it up and down the organ.

'He's getting ready to put this in my bottom, and it's going to hurt;  I should be more bothered by it,' she thought;  aloud she said, "What do I do now?"

"I want you to kneel down on the edge of the bed, spread your legs as wide as you can, then spread you ass cheeks so I can get a good look at your asshole."

He had to help her get in the position that he wanted, with her knees on the very edge of the bed and her legs hanging off.  Jenny had never imagined that she would ever be as open as she was even before she reached back to spread her bottom.  He had her spread wider and arch her bottom up, and as obscene as the position was, Jenny couldn't believe how untroubled she was.  In her mind's eye she saw her anus thrust up, begging to be used and was untroubled by the image.  He had her hold that position for a long time, long enough that Jenny begin to want him to get on with it;  it was just plain undignified to kneel like this exposing her anus to a man for his use.

"Talk dirty for me Jenny.  Tell me what I'm going to do to you and beg me to do it to you."

"You're going to put your dick up my asshole, you're going to literally fuck the shit out of me.  I'm going to hold my bottom open for you so you can see my asshole so you can stick your cock in it.  I'm going to work it for you when you get it in me."

Again Jenny marvelled that she was so casual about what was about to be done to her.  Somewhere deep inside she knew that something was wrong with her attitude but her response to that knowledge was to be grateful that she could do what she needed to do.  She felt some dread as she waited for him to push into her.  She felt his hands on her hips, close to her own hands.  She felt his penis touch her nether hole, and as she had been instructed she tried to push out as she felt the tip of it enter her.  As Jenny felt it push into her it was very strange sensation;  it wasn't as painful as she'd thought it was going to be, but it did hurt … a lot.  It felt a little like a large bowel movement, the kind she'd had following a spell of constipation, and she hoped she didn't get anything on his … his cock as it slowly entered her.  Again, a distant and tiny portion of her mind screamed at what she was allowing to be done to her.

"Keep pulling those cheeks open for me babe.  How does this feel to you?"

Jenny knew she was breathing hard, the pain was acute, but it was bearable.

"Just don't go too fast, let me adjust to this.  It feels strange to have that there.  It's not as bad as I thought, you can push in a little more if you want, but please go real slow and let me adjust."

He did push in and Jenny felt her anal muscles expand some more, but now that the head was in her it was easier.  He continued to push slowly until she felt the pressure of his hips on her cheeks.

Jenny squealed, "Wait, wait, please for god's sake wait a minute, let me adjust, please!"

He did stop and Jenny felt her orifice throb as she tried to relax the muscle spasm he'd created.

As it subsided, Jenny took a deep breath, but before she could say anything, he asked, "What do you think now that you've got all of it in you?"

"I certainly know that you're in my ass.  It's very different but not like I would have thought;  it's kind of a good feeling …" he pulled almost out and pushed back in softly, "not yet … please not yet let me adjust," she gasped, but the pain she'd expected at the movement hadn't been there.

Instead, she felt possessed in a way that she never had when Jerry had made love to her.  She almost liked the feeling, it was comforting in a way.  He remained still in her for about a minute and Jenny decided to see if movement would hurt.  She began to move her hips in such a fashion that would correspond to him pumping into her.  She was aware that she was very slick back there from the K-Y, that there was no resistance to his movement, and now that her muscles seemed to have adjusted to his entry there wasn't any pain, just a sensation of being stretched out by him.  She couldn't decide if that was a good feeling or not.  For a second she wondered if she would be enjoying this if it were Jerry, then her mind shied away from the obvious conclusion that she would.

'What's important is if I can enjoy it with these men,' she thought.

He began to move with her and in a few seconds his movements weren't gentle, he was pounding her hard enough that it was difficult to hold the position she was in.  She was being pushed down.

"Okay I want you to use both hands to play with your pussy, work your clit or whatever you do, but I want you to let it go.  I also want to feel your finger in your cunt with my dick in your ass."

Jenny didn't want to touch herself while he was inside her, but she did as she asked.  Normally she didn't use both hands to masturbate, but normally she didn't insert a finger either.  When she did this time, she could feel the cock in her rectum and she was unable to deny that it was extremely sexy.  She had never masturbated in front of Jerry;  to do so now turned her on in a way that she couldn't understand.  She felt her sexual tension rise and all of what was being done to her began to blur as she built to an orgasm.  As she came, she was aware that he had pushed hard into her and knew that he was coming in her at the same time.  She'd never had an orgasm when Jerry was inside her, or during sex at all for that matter and the irony of her first simultaneous orgasm was not lost on her.

As she unwound, the cock in her bottom took on a different feeling, more like what one would feel when going to the bathroom and she had the greatest urge to try to push it out like she would if she were on a commode.  Following her impulse she did, and was surprised to hear a sound of pleasure from the man.  She did it again and was rewarded with more positive responses from him as he snuggled into her;  pushing her flat on the bed, only her calves extending over the edge.  It was a nice feeling and she felt more relaxed than she had since she'd left the restaurant.  The clock chimed, it made that 'Big Ben' rising tone followed by the dropping tone that signaled the half hour.  Jenny couldn't believe that all this had taken so little time, and she wondered what he was going to do to her for the balance of his time.  As she finished that thought, that distant voice demanded to know why she was so calm about what was being done to her, but it was very easy to ignore.

He pulled out of her anus, walked over, opened the nightstand, pulled out a container of the wet paper towels, like you use to change a baby.  Jenny knew that he was cleaning his cock of any of her waste that might be on it and closed her eyes so she wouldn't see.

 "If you'll make space for me I'll join you for a few minutes and hold you if you'd like that, otherwise I'll just get dressed and hit the shower house on the way out."

Jenny thought about it for a few seconds and decided that she did want to be held and moved over so she was lying on the far side of the bed.  As she scooted across the sheets, she could feel her anus.  That's how she thought of it, she was aware of her anus, and that it had sperm in it.  It burned a little but not bad, mostly it just felt … she couldn't describe it, but it wasn't altogether unpleasant.  She made no attempt to cover herself or keep any of her sexual parts out of his view.  Once or twice she'd felt this way around Jerry, 'fucked' her mind provided, thoroughly 'known' in the old term by this man, with nothing to hide, visible in all her imperfections, warts and all.  He was welcome to see anything she had and her body was his to use if he wanted.  She liked the feeling but was surprised to find it now with a man whose name she didn't know.  Startled, she knew that was something she did want, she wanted his name but she hadn't known if she was allowed to ask.

He lay down next to her and idly played with her breasts, "You've got nice tits;  I thought you would from your picture but I'm glad to know I was right.  Do you have any questions you want to ask me?"

"Can I ask your name?"

"Sure, I Ray Rodgers, I'm an assistant warden out there.  I've been happily married for almost twenty-five years and my wife knows what I'm doing here.  She was in a car accident several years ago, had her privates messed up.  She can't have sex, a piece of the other car hit her between her legs and tore her up down there.  She had plastic surgery but it didn't work, so you girls are a way to allow me to release the pressure."

"Couldn't she do … what we just did, in back?" Jenny asked, touched and very confused, she was focused on Jerry.

She had done this for him but she was concerned about this man and his poor wife.  She hadn't found anal sex repulsive and had enjoyed it enough that the prospect of more didn't bother her.

"She was messed up there too, she can't go to the bathroom in a normal fashion, but I don't want to discuss my wife's problems with you.  What about you;  do you have any questions about how we're going to protect your husband?"

"I just have to trust that you will.  It makes sense that you do, or the other women wouldn't keep coming back."

Ray smiled at her, "That's true;  we can't give a hundred per cent guaranty because it's a very dangerous place;  there are a men in there who need medication and don't always take it.  One of those could decided on the spur of the moment that your husband is trying to kill him and stab him, but we can keep the predators and the gangs off him, and he won't ever find out either.  The biggest danger is that he might get to thinking he is some kind of tough guy, which we can't let happen, because even we can't make someone else back down to him.  If he starts going that way we'll see he gets a few lumps to bring him back to reality, but as long as you make this very nice ass available," he patted her on her bottom, "your husband's ass won't be.  If he gives us any opportunity by being a better than average inmate and you do your job well, we'll get him a good safe job in the library or hospital.  If you work especially hard and build up some brownie points we'll make sure he sounds like a second Chuck Colson when he goes for parole and he will go as soon as he is eligible.  If both of you work hard he should be home in a lot less than normal.  We have no sway on the parole board, but officer recommendations carry a lot of weight, especially from those of us who have rank."

As he'd been talking, Jenny had felt her emotions going wild.  They'd been told not to expect him to have much chance of parole on the first try unless he was a model prisoner and that very few could do that when they were new to the system.  They'd been told to expect that he would be in for at least three years and more likely four.  Gratitude and relief warred as Jenny leaned up and hugged him.  Getting Jerry home was the most important thing in her life and she had been so scared for him.  Despite what she'd been doing with him, Ray seemed like a 'father figure' and she believed him.  He would protect Jerry and that was the most important thing.  He hugged her back, but unlike her hug, his was sexual, he played with her crack.  That strange fuzzy intoxication from her pill was still at work because while she wanted him as a father figure his playing with her bottom didn't bother her.

"As much as I've enjoyed our time together, I've got to go.  You've done pretty well, show this kind of attitude to the rest of the guys.  It will take all of us to keep him safe, so you need to make sure everyone goes home satisfied.  You do and he'll be home before you know it."

He got out of bed and began to get dressed.  Jenny had never taken off her gown, but it certainly hadn't been in the way.  As she watched him dress, she felt slightly less wanton to have some clothes on, but she didn't know exactly what she was supposed to do now.  This was her second lover getting dressed, she was going to have more, but it didn't seem right to lie in bed and just watch him walk out, so she got out of bed and walked over when he was pulling his pants up.  He already had his shirt on, and Jenny wanted to give him a kiss for being so nice to her and all that he'd done to make this easy on her.  She moved close and when he opened his arm she moved into it gave him a peck on the cheek.  It was she realized the perfect gesture, she was completely available to him, he could do anything to her he wanted, but he couldn't make her want to kiss him on the cheek and Jenny decided that it was one of those things that she would use as her way of saying thank you.

"I look forward to seeing you next month Jenny, it'll be interesting to see how much you've learned by then."

"I thought I had to be back here in two weeks?" Jenny said confused

"You do, but you'll be in the blue room and you will be seeing those guys.  When you come back in four weeks, you'll be in here again and I'll see you then.  Until then you be careful and be careful when you drive home, don't have an accident or get a ticket, I can't help you with those by the way, I can't even help myself with those."

He shifted around and pulled her to him for a big hug, again, it was sexual, his hand going to her bottom.  She spread her legs to allow his finger to penetrate between her legs.  She'd have rather had a nice friendly hug, but kissed his cheek again anyway.  He released her, winked at her and was out the back door.

Jenny stood there for a moment looking at the closed door.  Awestruck that she'd just 'entertained' a man, and that she didn't feel worse about it, or the fact that she now needed to get ready to 'entertain' someone else.  Thinking about her bottom she had a fleeting thought that she hoped the next man wouldn't use her anally because while it had been pleasant, her anus was hurting a little right now;  it had been stretched too much, or at least it had that feel to it.

She also felt a desire to 'freshen up' down there, not a compunction, but about the way she'd felt about cleaning up when she'd made love to Jerry in the daylight.  She wasn't sure she was supposed to wear the bathrobe that was hanging on the back of the door if she was just going to the bathroom, but since the clock hadn't chimed the three quarters hour she decided to wear it.  When she got to the bathroom, she felt a need to move her bowels, hung the bathrobe on the back of the door, sat on the commode and pushed.  She felt something come out but knew it wasn't feces;  it was what Ray had put inside her.  Having sperm drip from her didn't bother her much, she was accustomed to Jerry's stuff falling out, but the feces that followed made her blush.  She'd assumed that she was 'empty' back there but if she wasn't then Ray had been wiping stuff off his cock and some how that seemed gross.  She wiped herself well, which was made more difficult by the presence of the K-Y but when she felt clean she flushed the commode and went to the sink to get her washrag to soap it up to wash between her legs.

The sight of her shaved genitals caught her by surprise, but thinking back to the way Ray's tongue felt in her she could see why if a man wanted to do that to her, he'd probably like it better than if she still had hair down there, which led her to think about what it had felt like to have his penis in her mouth with his hair on her lips.  It hadn't been as gross or as repulsive as she had thought it would be.  As she washed her bottom, she tried to understand what she'd just done.  She remembered what it had felt like to have Ray inside her;  mostly she thought about him in her anus, what it had felt like to lie there and let him mount her.  It didn't seem possible that she'd been able to do that, or that she'd been so much more acquiescent when he had done so much more to her later.

The door opened and Maria came in wearing the nightgown and without her robe.  Her lipstick need touching up, and her hair was very mussed.  She looked like she'd just been doing what Jenny knew she had been doing.  Jenny looked at her own image for the first time.  Her short hair was mussed and her own make-up needed to be touched up.  She had that "I've been doing IT" look too, and despite the calm she felt she'd achieved, she felt herself blush.

"Don't blush Jenny, you haven't been doing anything that I haven't been doing.  In fact, what we're going to do now would be gross if it weren't so damn practical.  Are you okay?"

When Jenny nodded that she was Maria continued, "The major is a sweetie;  I've never thought I could go for an older man, but if I didn't have Juan I might be tempted to try for him.  Some of the rest aren't as nice or as much fun.  The major makes sure I cum most of the time, and there are only a few who give a flip about that.

“We need to clean up and freshen our make-up at the same time.  Let me show you how to mix up a douche and then we will both need to use the commode while we fix ourselves up for the next dance.  Don't look at me like that, we don't have any secrets from each other, we talk about the men just like they talk about us.  For one thing, it helps us, but if our job is to make them happy the more we share the better job we can do, which means less work for us.  Here, this is the way you mix a douche, and we'll both be in here at the same time.  Otherwise we'd never get ready for our next dance in time."

She proceeded to show Jenny how to mix the powder in the two little hot water bottles she'd bought Jenny at Wal-Mart.  She took a permanent marker and marked the bag, hose and nozzle with black, writing a big 'K' on the first two and just painting the last with ink.

"I think you can figure out which of these are for which.  Now it doesn't matter which one you clean first, but if he used it, and I know the major always uses everything then you've got, clean it.  Of course, you can't really get sperm out of you, you'll be carrying the little things around for several days, but you can get clean.  It's more important to keep the vagina clean because about half the guys like to go down on us, bless their little hearts, but if you don't clean your rectum you can have leakage at just the wrong time, and men seem to get irrational about seeing sperm leak out.  I don't know why they hate to see anything come out of us when we know how much they love to put it in us.

"Now if you sit like this you can put the enema in and you'll be able to hold the whole bag.  Once it's empty take it out and push the fluid out.  Next time you'll need to do a regular enema before you get here.  Follow the instructions;  put it in the roll on the floor before you let it out.  We don't have time for that here;  these are just to clean out what they gave us.  The guys put these hooks up so you don't have to hold the bag.  You'll make some rude noises but don't worry about that.  You'll need to work on your make-up while I'm using the commode, then we'll trade.  Did you change your sheets before you came in?  We'll go do that right away, you'll find the clean sheets in the closet and a big hamper to put the dirty ones in.  Always change the sheets before you come in here, the guys have the clock down pretty tight, they won't come in until ten before the hour, and we have to be there on the clock chime, and they expect us to be fresh when we get there, so you need to be pretty quick about getting the sheets changed and out of there.  Let me get the rest of the enema in and I'll help you.  You can hold a whole enema by the way, as long as you don't have to hold it too long, at least a whole one of the size I bought you."

Jenny watched as Maria got off the commode and followed her back to the bedroom where she'd been.  As Maria help her strip the sheets, she noticed that there were some stains on them;  it looked like it might be feces.  Jenny was embarrassed that Maria was seeing evidence of what she'd done there, but they got them changed in a no time.  Maria also picked up her tubes of K-Y off the nightstand.

When they got back to the bathroom, Maria went right to the commode and it sounded like she had a bad case of diarrhea, and she did make some rude noises.  Jenny didn't have all her make-up with her of course, but she had brought enough to do the touch up that was needed.  It was only as she was putting the final touches to her hair that it dawned on her just why she was doing it.  In a very few minutes she would be going back into that room and entertain a man.  What bothered her most was how little the thought bothered her.  When it was her turn to sit on the commode and administer an enema to herself, she was very aware of what she was doing.  It didn't feel like everything she put in there came back out.  The douche felt good, but she also felt very wet, like not everything had come out.  She looked at Maria and saw her pushing gel into her bottom, which reminded Jenny that she needed to do that too.  There was a clock in the bathroom and it indicated that they only had a couple of minutes left.  Jenny hurried to apply her own gel, and then brushed her teeth and used the mouthwash Maria had bought for her earlier.  She was almost ready …

Chapter 2: Happy HubbyChapter 3: Let's Play

"You look great Jenny.  How do I look, ready to be ravished?"

Her tone let Jenny know that even if she'd been doing this for years she was still nervous about it.  Jenny marveled again, why she wasn't more nervous, it was there, but it was damped down almost distant.  She looked at Maria and saw Maria in a different light, she was very trim, and if she wasn't especially pretty, she was very well groomed.  Her figure was average;  in fact, there was nothing remarkable about her.  Nothing that would tell you that she'd just cheated on her husband and was about to do it again.  The nightgown wasn't outrageous, it had probably come off the rack at Wal-Mart and if it was a little short, it didn't scream sex.  Jenny had seen much more daring sleep wear in the dorms in college worn by girls who weren't even dating.  Just looking at her you couldn't tell that she'd just given herself an enema and a douche to clear out the last man's sperm, that she wasn't wearing panties and had her bottom smeared ready for sex.

"You look normal.  This is so unreal …" the clock began its chime

"Don't let it get to you, don't think about it let's go," Maria said and ushered them out of the bathroom as the clock began to strike the hour.

Again, Maria opened the bedroom door and ushered Jenny in closing the door behind her.  Jenny felt horrible dread but at a distance as she forced her eyes to the bed to see who the next man she would 'know' was and was surprised to see that the bed was empty!  Her eyes darted around the room to see if somehow she had missed him, but she was alone.  A wave of emotional relief washed over her.  Maria had told her that it wasn't uncommon for someone not to show up, but not to expect it today since she was new.  Jenny wasn't sure what she should do.  Should she stay here, or go back out to the living room?  If that little pill was building a wall between her and her emotions, it was also making her thinking a little fuzzy.  After standing, staring at the bed for at least two minutes she decided that she would wait in here for the next chime then she'd go back to the living room and … and while Jenny loved to read, she hadn't brought a book.  She made a mental note to do that next time.  NEXT TIME!  How casually she'd accepted that there would be a next time, that she'd accepted this whole setup.  She stared at the bed and images of herself spread out, her bottom in the air to be taken anally flashed through her mind.

She tired to get all her thoughts and emotions sorted out but it was like a task her father had given her once;  trying to put too many marbles into a net bag.  Just when she thought she had them all in the weight of the load would force the netting apart and a few would slip out.  Now as she tried to gather her thoughts random images or ideas would squirt out and she'd chase them down strange paths.  The one central thought was that she was doing this for Jerry, that she owed him.  She was down one of those paths when she was startled by the door opening and she couldn't stop a gasp, turning reflexively to protect her modesty.

"Sorry I'm late, my boy's playing in a game and I wanted to watch him at bat.  We're winning 4 to 3 right now;  I really get a charge out of watching him out on the field.  I didn't know I could ever get that kind of charge watching little league.  I don't have much time;  I told the wife I had to run an errand, so bring a pillow over here and give me some head."

Jenny had felt her mouth drop open at the idea that he'd left his wife and child to come out here.  The casual way he wanted her just to walk over there …

"Come on honey, I really don't have much time, bring a pillow so you don't hurt your knees."

Jenny was aware of a sense of panic but again, it was distant.  She was going to do it, what he asked, just go over there and take his thing in her mouth.  A distant part of her mind noted that it might be easier than having to spend a lot of time in bed with someone who would do this not only to her, but more importantly, to his wife and kid.  She got a pillow off the bed and walked over to where he stood.  She dropped the pillow on the floor in front of him and dropped to her knees, waiting for him to take it out of his pants.  When he made no move to do so, it slowly dawned on her that she was going to have to do that for him.  She reached up and unbuckled his pants and trying not to think about what she was doing, she unbuttoned them.  Her hand was trembling when she began to unzip him and she was unprepared for the pants to drop to his knees when she finished.  He was now in briefs, something she'd never seen before because her father and Jerry both wore boxers.  She hadn't noticed what Ray was wearing when he got dressed.  She reached up with both hands to pull them down and had to take a deep breath to hold in her courage.  As she pulled them down the thing almost hit her in the face.  He was already hard and Jenny moved to take it in her mouth before she could think about what she was doing.  She knew if she stopped to think she'd balk.

Unlike Ray's earlier, this one had a taste, and it took Jenny almost a minute of working her tongue around it like Ray had taught her to do, to realize that she was tasting another woman's fluid on him.  She pulled her head back knowing she was angry but again feeling detached from it.

"You did it with your wife …" she tried to let her anger show but he pushed her on the back of her head forcing it back into her mouth … and she let him.

"Yeah I love having you right after I've had Sue.  I talked her into a quickie just before we left for the game Buddy was already out in the car, she didn't want to because she's pregnant, but she's always horny too.  That's it run your tongue around it like that.  Buddy's playing second base today, he's already caught a line drive for a double play, and he's two for two at bat …"

He continued babbling about his child's baseball game,  about his wife's pregnancy and how much he was looking forward to his second child, who would be a girl.  Jenny wanted to scream at him to shut up that she didn't want to know about the people she was cheating.  It also made her feel like a piece of furniture instead of a human.

She could feel him getting tense and knew that he was getting close to orgasm.

She knew she had to let him do that in her mouth but she was wondering if there was anyway to avoid it when he said, "Good stand up and bend over I'm going to finish up in your ass."

Jenny didn't know if she felt relief or dread, she got up and took the four steps to the bed before he said, "No not over there;  here, just turn around bend over, and put your hands on your knees if you have to."

Jenny couldn't believe how undignified she felt as she did what he asked, just making her bottom available like this for such a jerk.  She felt him lift her nightgown out of the way and using his hands on her hips, he positioned her for his entry.  He used the tip of his thing to rub up and down her slit, using the wetness of her own saliva to get her wet.  Jenny felt the slickness of the gel as she felt him enter her.

She was surprised that he was in her vagina;  she'd expected him to use her anally based on what he'd said.  Again, she had the strange sensation of a cock going in her that she didn't want.  She again felt her body encompass his member and she cringed mentally and physically at the artificial nature of what was being done to her.  She was very slick, but she was not in the least turned on, it was about as sexual as putting a tampon put in.  He made a few motions to adjust to her so that he could get more inside and then he began to pound her.  She wasn't surprised at that pounding, Jerry had done pretty much the same thing the few times she'd let him take her this way.

In less than a minute, she felt him cum and a distant voice was saying, "How can you be like this, so uninvolved when you have a man inside you?"

She didn't have an answer.

Seconds later, he pulled out of her and said, "That wasn't bad.  Would you hand me one of those wipes on the nightstand, I want to get back to the game before I miss too much."

Jenny wanted to cry at what he'd done to her but she walked to the nightstand and handed him the wipes, then watched as he cleaned his cock and handed her the soiled tissue.  Then, and without another word he pulled up his shorts and pants, buttoning and buckling he walked out the door.  Jenny stood there looking at the closed door and she heard the clock chime fifteen minutes.  The whole thing couldn't have taken more than four or five minutes.  Jenny felt his stuff begin to slip out of her and held the soiled wipes between her legs to catch it.  She then walked to the bed and threw all of them in the little trash can beside the bed, but she could still smell them.  She decided to empty the trashcan and not really thinking she started for the kitchen.

It was only when she got to the door that she realized that she needed to put on the bathrobe.  Putting down the trashcan, she put it on and stepped out.  She was relieved to see that the living room was empty, she had a horror of coming out and seeing Maria and her current partner sitting on the couch making out or something.  She emptied the little trash can and took it back to the room.  She didn't need to change the sheets;  she'd never even touched them so she went to the bathroom to get cleaned up.  She felt dirty, filthy from what she'd just done, dirty and used.  She brushed her teeth then sitting on the commode, she gave herself a douche.  She looked at her image in the mirror and touched up her lipstick.  This time she didn't have that 'I've done IT' look.  Sshe looked like she did before she left for school, and would have been comfortable talking to her principal if she were dressed.  It was impossible to believe that she couldn't see any sign of how she felt about what had just been done to her by looking in the mirror.  Realizing that she didn't want to see herself in the mirror right now she went back into the living room.  As she passed the other bedroom she could hear sounds from the room;  Maria was making some of them, but mostly it was the sounds furniture makes when two adults use it the way it was being used.

Jenny went back to the bathroom, got a hand towel, and put it down to sit on the couch.  Sitting on the towel suddenly felt obscene.  Maria had talked about not making a spot on the couch, but Jenny had though that just meant the K-Y.  She now knew that with the enema and the douche she could leak those or the other.  She didn't think any of the men's stuff would still come out, but having to sit on a towel because of her bottom was full of stuff was mortifying.

Sitting there, Jenny couldn't help but remember what it had been like just a few minutes ago.  The smells of 'the Jerk's' wife on his member and his smells.  The image of kneeling there using her mouth on him, running her tongue around that thing, licking his hairy balls, and getting a taste of his sweat.  She grimaced as she remembered the way that he had pumped into her mouth, jamming the back of her throat, almost forcing her to gag.  But mostly, she remembered the nastiness of being intimate while he talked about his child's game.  Jenny hoped someday to see her own children involved in sports.  She'd been an athlete when she was younger, but the idea of Jerry leaving for a little bit to go see a woman made her skin crawl.  Her mind went to the time when she was bent over.  He had pushed her legs further apart and then stepped into her.  She could remember the squishy sounds they'd made as he pumped his thing in and out of her … as he fucked her!

It was suddenly clear what he'd done, he'd fucked her and she'd been nothing more than a warm place to put it!  He'd never asked her name or given his, he'd just he'd just shot his baby juice into her!  The very idea that it was possible to become pregnant from something so impersonal broke her heart and she began to cry softly, unwilling to accept that she was allowing this to be done to her.

"Oh Jerry, I love you so much.  I will get through this for you, but it's just so hard!" She said softly, and immediately remembered how much harder it was for him in prison and her part in that.

She found some comfort in that thought, then taking a couch pillow, she clutched it to her and let her mind go blank.  She was unaware of the world until the clock chimed of the half hour.  Rousing herself, she ambled back to the bathroom to fix her make-up from the damage done by her tears.  She looked at her image intently, but she still couldn't accept that she was doing what she was doing;  there was a lack of reality to it.

As she fixed her eyeliner, she had a strange thought, 'Would it have been easier for me if the last man I'd 'danced with' had been more personal?  I love Jerry, shouldn't that have made the way he did it to me the last time better, since I was so uninvolved personally?  Don't I want that distance?  Or is there something about doing that with a man, even one I don't know, that I want from it?'

She certainly felt like she'd connected with Ray on a more intimate level than just having had his organ inside her body.  He'd said she wasn't a whore, that she was good time girl, but that last man hadn't treated her that way;  he'd used her like you would a whore, and she wasn't!  She felt a different anger build, but damped, as all her emotions were.  She was doing what she was doing, but she didn't have to be treated like a street whore.  She didn't have to take that!

Maria burst through the door and dived for the commode.  As soon as she was on it Jenny heard what sounded at first like urination but when she passed gas at the same time she realized that she was releasing liquid from her anus.  Had her last partner given her an enema?  Why would any man do that?

Maria saw her expression, "I'm not sure you want to know … it's so gross, but … hell you'll might get one today.  He gave me what's called a Golden Greek.  He likes to party and the guy's an athlete, he really rides you, but it's fun in a way;  I almost always cum for him, but today he was also drinking beer the whole time.  Right when he was ready to leave he needed to take a piss and so he did."

It took several seconds for her words to sink in.

"He did it in you?"

Jenny had never been so shocked in her life.  Surely even a whore wouldn't allow that ?

"Don't look so shocked, there are lots of guys who like to do it.  I understand that some of the monsters out over at the prison rarely use a commode to piss.  It's actually kind of a fun feeling, once you get past the being used part, and your rectum won't get infected, the stuff is actually sterile.  There was a visitor once who tried to get one of us to let him do it in our mouth, but you don't have to do that, that could be a health risk.  I heard you out in the living room, Sam was doing that Jerk routine wasn't he?  Arrived with his wife's juice on his cock, talking about some activity of one of his kid's to justify a slam bam and no 'thank you ma'am'?  He loves to do that, I don't think he knows how it makes us feel.  When he can't get his wife before he comes over, or doesn't have an excuse, he's a nice guy and not a bad lover, but that's his fantasy, a mistress who loves him so much that she'll settle for the smallest crumbs.  I don't know for sure, but I think his wife wears the pants in that family.  Don't let it bother you, he's not using you like a whore;  I know it feels that way when you don't know.  What he really wants is for you to beg him for more of his time, to try to tempt him to stay and to tell him how grateful you are that he took time from his family to come see you.  He probably was as unsatisfied as you were about how it went.  I don't think he knew that there was someone new.  A lot of these guys get so into their fantasies that it's as if they're in a different world.  He'll make it up to you next month and be a nice guy, but keep in mind that these are rarely one-time sessions.  I mean sometimes a visitor will join us.  Generally it's someone who is checking us out to see if he wants to join our merry band.  Occasionally it's someone who works at a different unit and is making a trade."

As she was talking, she had gotten off the pot and was mixing up a douche and an enema.  She sat back on the pot and seemed to be taking both at the same time.

"Yeah you can clean both at the same time.  I generally prefer to do them one at a time, but I'm going to want two enemas to make sure I get clean.  You don't have to worry about infection from a golden, but there can be an odor buildup and I'd hate that.  You look nice, but you don't have to use your free time to get ready for your next dance.  If your dance partner leaves early feel free to use all the amenities here.  There's a great selection of CD's and a pretty good selection of movies, they generally have two or three new releases here for us to watch during our off time or if we spend the night.  They are nice guys;  just remember that you are here to fulfill their fantasies.  A good time girl who's willing to play a role, that's what we are.  If you do that, they are so grateful and that's great for your husband!

Jenny stared for a second then blurted, "This isn't personal to you is it?"

Maria face softened and she clamped off the douche and enema, stood and took Jenny into her arms.

"Of course it's personal, I have to play all sorts of head games to like the guys while they're dancing with me.  I have to suspend values, but we can do that, and they are good guys.  I could never take a man into my body without it being personal, and if I could I don't think they'd want me.  I don't give any of them my love, but I'm so grateful to all them.  I do think I could be friends with all of them … if I wasn't doing this, if I just met them someplace.  I certainly wouldn't consider having an affair with any of them … well there are a couple I might consider if I wanted an affair badly enough, but I never forget that I owe them.  Don't put your heart into it, but don't think that you have to just bend over and take it either.  You're a party girl, an anything goes girl, but every party girl wants something in return, and that's affection.  We'll do their fantasies, but we still deserve a kiss out of it.  It makes it better."

She sat back down on the commode and finished what she'd started.  They talked for a while with Maria talking about some of the fantasies that the men liked to do.  Most sounded pretty harmless, and many had a lot in common with what was just done to her.  Jenny didn't know how well she could have played the role Sam, that was the name of her third lover, wanted if she'd known it, but she would have felt a lot better at the time if she'd known what it was.

When the clock chimed this time, Jenny didn't have to be led to the bedroom.  She was resigned to what she had to do.  If she felt fear, it was still that fuzzy kind that seemed so removed, the distance welcome.  Walking in she saw a man in his early thirties standing there.  He looked her up and down in as frank an appraisal as she had ever had in her whole life.  Her first reaction was resentment that she had to allow some one to do that to her while she was dressed like she was.

His first words made it worse, "Aren't you a fine looked piece of pussy!  Prime grade A meat on the hoof, come on over here and let daddy get a handful of those blue ribbon tits."

Deep inside, but somehow separate, Jenny felt her anger boil.  She'd hated men or boys who made comments like this, and if this man thought she was just going to walk over there and let him cop a feel … two thoughts hit her as she saw his expression, the first was that he was playing a game.  He didn't look at all certain of her reaction.  Second, that even if she didn't want to, she was going to walk over there and let him cop a feel.  Then some fleeting expression confirmed that he wasn't being his real self, that this was some sort of game he wanted her to play.

Choking back her anger and determined to try to get through this 'dance' she said, "If you want to get your hands on these you're going to have to do some sweet talking or figure out something better for that nasty mouth of yours."

She was trying to be light and even coy, which didn't come naturally to her, but when he stuck his tongue out and flicked it she realized what she'd said!  She'd practically asked for oral sex and all she'd intended was to ask for a different kind of 'line'.

"Well come on over here and let me tickle your tonsils and see if that doesn't put you in the mood to let me tickle your titties."

Jenny took a deep breath and walked over to him, trying to get into the swing of things when it hit her that if she was a 'party girl' his invitation might have been nice.  He'd said he liked her looks and that he was willing to look to her needs too.  Trying to lock all her honest reactions deep inside her, she smiled and moved to kiss him.  She was unprepared for his kiss.  It wasn't just that he began by French kissing her, she'd expected that, but that his tongue was very active, and it felt good!  The feeling of her breast mashed against his chest was sexual in a way she hadn't expected.  His arms were very muscular;  in fact, all of him was muscular.  Jenny reacted to that in a strange way, she was turned on!  She'd had sex with two different men and had an orgasm but this was different, she could feel her nipples getting hard and she thought she felt some natural moisture forming between her legs.

When his hand went down her back, she let him push her onto his cock and it seemed as hard as the rest of his body.  It had been months since Jenny had felt anything like passion, she returned his kiss.  She felt his hand move down her bottom and she moved her legs to let him touch her there.  When he did, it ignited her and she pressed her body hard to him, grinding her pelvis against his cock in open invitation.  The whole kiss had lasted only a couple of minutes but Jenny was panting for breath when he released her.

"Well I found another use for my dirty mouth, are you ready to show me those fine tits you've been trying to push through my chest?"

Jenny didn't even think that she was taking off her clothes for a new man for only the second time in her life until after she had the gown off and was moving back to kiss him again.  The buttons on his shirt pressed into her skin and the buckle on his belt was uncomfortable, but his fingers between her legs felt wonderful.

Wondering if this was just the persona she was trying out, or if her emotions were real, she pulled back and said, "Isn't it time that you showed me yours, since I'm letting you play with mine?"

He practically ripped off his clothes, showing a passion that increased the current she could feel flowing between her legs.  Without thinking about it, she did to him what he'd done to her.  She looked frankly at his body.  It was hard and muscular he had to be a weightlifter, and his organ was larger than any she'd seen.

Jenny felt her passion continue to rise as he moved to her, picked her up as if she were a feather pillow and carried her to the bed.  He lay her down gently and moved over her to the other side.  He kissed her, then after a second, he moved to her breast and she almost moaned.  His finger entered her and she knew that she wanted more.  She pulled him on top of her and she spread her legs wide, bringing her knees up to make it easy for him to enter her.  When he seemed to have some trouble finding her entrance she reached between them and guided him into her.

His entrance was hard but not brutal, Jenny pushed up with even more force to capture his entire organ.  She felt herself stretch down there and had the 'joined' feeling she loved.  She was moving under him trying to grind her pelvis into his, to get pressure on her clit and got enough that she was close to an orgasm.  She didn't know that she was gritting her teeth and stretching her neck until he kissed her again and she clutched his back with both arms, wrapped her legs around his and lifted her whole chest off the bed to press up to him.

"I'm going to cum," he whispered hoarsely into her ear and she felt him start.

Her reaction was to grind hard up to him and squeeze him with her thighs, her vagina and her arms.  The pressure was enough to let her cum too and it was intense for the next thirty seconds.  When she'd finished she was horrified at what she'd just done.  Still, when he changed from a demanding to a tender embrace of her she returned it, tears welling from her eyes.  There had been nothing of Jerry in what she'd just done;  she'd had her own pleasure and for the first time she understood that she might have been vulnerable to someone who might want to 'comfort' her while Jerry was in prison.  She did like sex and she had missed it.  She was grateful that he'd given her what she missed and that she didn't have to feel guilty.  She had walked into the bedroom for Jerry, even if he'd had no part in what she did here.

"Are you okay?  Did you cum?" he asked, lifting up off her and looking her in the face.

At the same time, he flexed inside her and Jenny was embarrassed at her reflexive response, which was to squeeze to hold him inside her.  He continued to look down at her expectantly, until she blushed and was forced to nod.

"Are you as good at giving head as you are at fucking?" he asked his eyes so steady that Jenny knew she was going to have to answer aloud.

"I'm just learning how."

She tried to show with her eyes that she didn't want to have to do that right now;  having him inside her at the moment was pleasant and she just wanted to bask in the body tingles she was still feeling.  He seemed to pick up on that because he leaned down and kissed her gently while she snuggled up to him.  For several minutes, they lay joined, not talking but enjoying each other's bodies.  Jenny let her skin enjoy the touch of his hard muscles.  She ran her hands lightly over his back feeling his muscles ripple.  She'd never understood the appeal of the muscle-bound types to some girls but, as she felt his body in her, she had a random thought that maybe Jerry would do what so many inmates seemed to do and work on his body.  As soon as she had the thought she banished it, but she didn't stop enjoying the feel of the man on top of her.

It took her a little while to realize that he was getting soft inside her, and was about to slip out.  He lifted up and moved so that his legs were outside hers and of course that caused him to slip all the way out of her.

"Slide down between my legs and let me show you a great way to do pushups."

It took Jenny a second to understand what he was saying.  While the idea of taking that thing in her mouth with all their juice all over it was gross, the image of him doing pushups with it in her mouth tickled her.  She giggled as she moved down until her head was directly below the thing.  Reminding herself that she'd already done this with Ray and Sam she tried to relax …

Then her honest inner voice added, 'But not when you'd added anything of you to his mix and if Sam smelled of his wife, he wasn't still wet with her.'

Still, she opened her mouth to accept the slimy thing but giggled again when his pelvis came down on her head and she heard him say, "ONE."

He wiggled while he was down;  although the penis was too soft to do anything, it was one of the ways he'd moved inside her and Jenny laughed out loud.  He began to lift up and Jenny sucked with all her might to hold him down.  It didn't keep him, but she did make a pop sound when it was pulled from her.  Her laughter and her mood were lighter than at any time since that afternoon at the car dealership.  The taste wasn't as bad as she'd feared and making a game of sex was something she'd never done.

When he pushed down, she was ready to take it back in her mouth and as he announced, "TWO," she worked her tongue around the thing, making it bounce around in her mouth, playing with it, which would have seemed impossible even an hour ago.

A distant part of her was shocked at the idea that she could enjoy one of those things in her mouth of all places.  Again, as he began to move up, she sucked as hard as she could to hold him down and again it left her mouth with a loud popping sound.

The pattern continued, but when he reached twenty, she lifted her head up to keep it in her mouth and was very surprised that she wanted it to stay in there.  When he lowered down, she began to gobble him.  That was the only term she could think of, as she was taking it deep in her mouth and throat and this time when he moved his hips she knew that she was letting him fuck her face.  She just didn't care.  She was getting sexually excited in a way she'd never thought possible.

She wrapped her hands around his butt and felt the hard muscles flex under her fingers.  The maleness of his bottom was the sexiest thing she'd encountered in her life and she knew she was getting wet between her legs.  Jenny had thought that she enjoyed sex.  She had even thought that she was uninhibited with Jerry, but she'd never felt any particular interest in his penis once she'd seen it and knew what it felt like.  It was just the thing that he put in her when they had sex.  She liked the feeling of it inside her but that was a feeling she associated with being 'one body'.

Now she wanted this male thing that was in her mouth because it was MALE and she realized that even though she'd had more sex today than any two days in her whole life she wanted it to get hard and to fill her.  She sucked and she ran her tongue around it.  She stuck her tongue in the tip;  she tried to swallow it down her throat.  She felt her pelvis thrust up as his thrust down on her face.

Finally, when she was afraid that the muscles in her mouth could do nothing else, she felt him move differently and the organ began to grow rapidly.  In no time, it was too long to fit all of it in her mouth and it was more than hard enough to do what she wanted it to do.

"Aren't you the little wildcat once you get going, do you want me to fill your mouth with cum?"

Jenny didn't even hesitate in shaking her head no.

"Then what do you want me to do with this, put it in my pants and go home?"

Again, Jenny shook her head no, and blushed because she let herself mentally answer his question honestly.  No, she didn't want him to go home;  she wanted this thing back inside her, his weight and hard body on hers.

"Then tell me what you want," he said and pulled out of her mouth and in the same movement somehow pulled her up so that she was once again under him looking up into his eyes.

Jenny bit her lip and moved her legs to get them outside his.  To be open so that he might enter her, all the time looking up at the man with whom she was doing this.  When he didn't lower himself into her she tried to raise her hips up to him, but he wouldn't let her capture his cock.

"Tell me.  Say the words.  I want to here all of them."

Jenny didn't want to talk and tried again to capture him, but when she couldn't she said, "I want you."

"You want me to how, or where or to do what?  Put it in words tell me exactly."

"I want you inside me."

"Doing what?"

Jenny felt real frustration and said, "I want you inside me fucking me!  Okay?  Is that what you wanted me to say?  I want you to put your cock in me and fuck the shit out of me, now give it to me."

As she said it, she was trying again to get the organ inside her.

"I can't fuck the shit out of you if I put it where you're trying to get it.  So what do you want, your pussy fucked or the shit fucked out of you?"

"My pussy, fuck my pussy," Jenny couldn't believe that she was saying that or even worse meant every word.

"I think I'd rather fuck the shit out of you, I've already tried your pussy."

Jenny looked up at him and blinked hard.

"Okay, how do you want me?" she heard her voice say, suddenly realizing that right now she was more concerned with getting that thing back inside her than just where it went.

He let it sink all the way into her vagina in one long thrust and Jenny clutched him to her and kissed his shoulders.  Her whole body shook with the force of his thrust into her, but it felt so good that a moan escaped her when he pulled out.

"Wait, don't stop;  please, that felt so good."

"Turn over and let me try that beautiful little ass of yours."

Jenny didn't hesitate but turned and spread her legs for him while pushing her bottom up like Ray had taught her earlier.  He was no easier when he thrust into that hole, but it wasn't painful it was just filling and although she was horribly stretched she liked the feeling and the pain was good.  He kept his body raised so the only places their bodies touched was where they were joined.  He grabbed her hair and pulled her head back off the bed.

Jenny was a gymnast, she'd competed for the state crown in high school, and although she didn't win and didn't compete any more she still did her workouts.  Right now, it meant that she had incredible flexibility in her back and was able to arch back far enough to receive a kiss from the man.  The cock in her gut hurt but she was more interested in that kiss than in the pain.  She used her own arms to hold her position arched almost into a U shape.  She felt his hands on her breasts and when he pinched both her nipples she screamed into his mouth but didn't attempt to move.  Nor did she move as he began to pile drive his cock into her rectum.  It hurt, horribly, but her nerves were stretched tighter than her body.  He pressed on her hard so hard that she couldn't support their weight and she collapsed which let him sink his cock deeper into her.

"Finger fuck yourself," he whispered in her ear and she moved her hand to her shaved crotch.

He was pounding her very hard, very fast, but all she was aware of was the orgasm she felt building.  When it came, she saw stars or whatever you call those little lights you see some times floating in front of her.  She wanted to melt into a puddle on the bed but he wasn't finished with her and she tried to make her battered anus squeeze on him.  It must have worked because less than two minutes later, he came in her and she could feel it!

She felt him relax into her and then without warning he turned over and pulled her with him.  She found herself on top of him in a semi-sitting position with his cock still buried deep in her rectum.  She gave a startled gasp that was almost a scream.  Her rectum hurt.  Although she liked the feeling of having him so deep inside her, she wanted him to pull out of her.  Even though she seemed to have orgasms easily while being used anally, she knew that she would always rather have a man vaginally.  That distant part of her was shaking its head at her acceptance that she would be having a lot of men in her, something that she would have sworn was impossible when she woke up this morning.

"What do you do for a living?" the man inside her asked.

His tone was different that leering jerk was gone and this was just a normal guy.

"I'm a teacher, I teach freshman history and I'm the gymnastics coach."

"I thought you were much more flexible than anyone I've ever been with before.  What would your kids think if they could see you right this second?"

His hand moved down to her crotch that was open since her legs were draped on either side of his.  She looked down and realized that if anyone were to walk in right now they would be able to see his cock in her ass and they could see her open vagina leaking sperm.  She had a image of what some of her oversexed boys might think and in reaction she tried to close her legs to make herself more demure, although as she did, she knew that there was no way anyone could be demure with a cock in her ass.

He continued, "Now there's a fantasy I used to have when I was a freshman.  I remember a good-looking teacher that I used to dream of.  I want you to spread those legs wide and play with your pussy for that freshman boy."

Jenny reacted to the very idea that she'd ever let a student see her like this, she pulled her legs together and would have pulled off his cock if he hadn't grabbed her.

"I know you'd never do something like that;  if you would, you're on the wrong side of the fence, but it's okay to play games to pretend.  I know you'd never do this for a kid, but you're not doing it for a real kid you're doing it for the kid I was at fourteen.  Imagine what I looked like then, skinny and tall and imagine I'm standing at the end of the bed and show the skinny kid that is me, what you have for my use when I grow up."

Jenny turned red from head to toe as she did what he asked.  She could, in her mind's eye, see a young man, the age of her students, looking at her genitals.

"Play with your pussy for him shake it for him."

Jenny reached between her legs and was again struck by the missing hair, and by how masturbating like this was affecting her.  She couldn't believe that she was reacting like this, or that the organ in her rectum didn't feel more offensive.  For just a second she thought about making a little move that would result in that organ being where she wanted it but remembered that she had to worry about infection.

"Will you tell me what your name is?  You might not believe this from the way I've been acting, but when I got here today my husband was the only man I'd been with, and I don't ever want this to be an impersonal act."

"My name is Jerry, like your husband;  I'm married and I have two kids.  I love my wife, and I'd never want to hurt her, but she is very conservative sexually and I'm not.  You girls let me have my wild side without having to have an affair.  I would never go to a whore, and we would never recruit a whore.  There are women who would do things you wouldn't believe just to get a pack of cigarettes to her man.  All the women who come here are white-collar types, the kind of women who would never do something like this under normal circumstances.  Look, we're both doing things that make us a little uncomfortable.  I don't like doing favors for inmates, you don't like coming here to let me do what I'm doing to you, but we both get something we want out of it, or I guess I could say that I get it in something."

He laughed at his own pun, and after a second, Jenny groaned.  It bothered her deeply that she was helping this Jerry cheat on his wife, but she also wondered if her own Jerry had found her lovemaking too tame.  That would never be the case again when he got out.  Jenny felt very awkward, she was too honest not to acknowledge that she had enjoyed what she'd just done, but she didn't like doing it.  She felt a pain deep inside that she was doing something that was so against what type of person she wanted to be.  Even with her emotions damped down, she wondered about the tranquilizer.  She'd had one on her wedding day and she'd had many of the same type of reactions.  She was grateful for it.  It had made it easier for her;  she knew she'd been fully in control when she lay down and let Ray put it in her.  She was doing this with her eyes wide open;  the fuzzy feeling was making it easier to do what she had decided to do.

She had left Sam feeling used, but listening to Jerry talk she could again see that it was a two way street.  Even she didn't like the idea of special deals for convicts.  Of course, her husband shouldn't be a convict, but he had broken the law and she could see how this Jerry might see it differently than she did.  It made it easier to sit here with his cock up her rectum while masturbating and letting him play with her breasts.

Once again, Jenny felt her body being shifted.

"As much as I'd like to spend more time here doing you, I've got to get a move on.  You're a nice girl;  I like that.  I know it's hard to pretend to enjoy some of what we do to you, but you're being a good sport about it.  I'll be looking forward to seeing you again next month," he said as he lifted her off his cock, stood to get some of the wet wipes, and cleaned himself.

Jenny got out of bed, got several wipes to clean herself, and seeing what was on the first decided that she'd needed to empty her trash can into the commode instead of the kitchen trashcan.  She put on her nightgown and felt a little silly.  This man had seen her and had her and the gown provided so little modesty anyway.  She had fresh wipe between her legs and another next to her anus that was burning.  She watched as Jerry got dressed and then he came over to her took her in his arms gave her a gentle hug and a sweet kiss and then another on her forehead, and left.

It was a strange feeling to stare at the door and wonder about her emotions, she tried to sort them out.  When she realized that she couldn't, she turned and began to change the sheets on her bed.  When she finished she put on her robe then went to the bathroom.  Maria was already there fixing her make-up.

"Just how strong was that tranquilizer?" Jenny asked when Maria turned to look at her.

"Are you okay?  A doctor read your medical history and prescribed it, the doctor you were just with by the way, and of course, he made certain he was here when it was at its peak, but I'm the one who asked for it, and I have been monitoring you.  I've used them from time to time when this gets me down, or I'm having a hard time.  The guys don't want to hear about our problems;  we're how they deal with their problems, so there's always a little pill here if you need one.  They're not all that strong, but I think you've seen how they can help.  I can give you another in an hour and a sleeping pill if you're going to spend the night.  Do you want to make your calls before your next dance?"

Chapter 4: Pretending

Jenny nodded and Maria showed her where the phone was.  Jenny decided to make two calls, her mother, and a friend who would worry.  Marie told her one of the men she would meet in two weeks had a sideline business doing radiator repairs.  He would pickup her car, clean her radiator and put in new coolant.  She could tell her folks that she lost all her coolant, and that the car wouldn't be ready until Sunday.  She wouldn't even have to lie if she spoke carefully

Jenny was shaking when she got off the phone with her mother.  Talking to her friend hadn't been bad, but her mother gave her the fourth degree.  She'd felt like a teen again, coming in late from a date, except she'd never come in from a date after having sex.  As she talked, a mental image flashed of her mother seeing her, sitting on a towel leaking from two places.  Shaved, and prepared to 'entertain' a man whose name she didn't know.  She could imagine the loathing of her parents if they knew what their little princess was doing, and she struggled to keep her self-contempt out of her voice.

For one petrifying moment, she thought her mother was going to send her father up to get her.  It was only the fact that her parents lived almost five hours away that saved her.  She knew she could never hide what she'd been doing if she had to face them.  She could almost see the mortified expression on her father's face, knew neither parent might never speak to her again.  She lied so easily, and assured them that she'd call them in the morning when she was leaving.

As Jenny got herself cleaned-up, she tried to figure out just how much of what she was feeling was real, and how much was chemical.  Her anus was burning, her vagina hurt, and her mouth was sore because she'd 'entertained' three men.

'Men who could protect Jerry!' she told herself forcefully.

Then she sat on the toilet and cried.  She had just given herself a douche and an enema so that the next man she 'entertained' wouldn't be bothered by the evidence that the others had left behind inside her.  She heard the clock chime, pulled herself together, and she went to her room.

As she entered she saw a man reclined under the sheet.  He looked naked, and as she moved into the room she wondered what he would do to her.  He scooted over, lifted the covers and patted the bed for her to get in next to him.  The cold hollowness in her guts she'd felt as she first saw the man was now attacked by a flurry of rabid butterflies.  Using more willpower than she knew she had, she crawled on the bed and lay down beside him.  Tears tried to form, this man was going to fuck her and she didn't have any say in the matter.

He leaned over, she felt his hand on her knee.  As it moved slowly up towards her crotch, she couldn't restrain a cringe.  It was awful;  the slowness forcing her to endure the whole horror of her violation.  Still, she forced her body to remain motionless, trying not to let her stiffness show.

'I've been through this before and it wasn't that bad … right?'

She couldn't do it!  She couldn't just lie there and let him do IT to her.  She wasn't a prostitute, she was willing to let him, but she couldn't just do it this way.

She grabbed his hand forcefully, moved it from her leg and said, "Wait a second, I just can't.  Not this way, I have to have a more!"

She tried, but couldn't look at his face, as the muscles on his arm flinched.

Thinking he was getting angry, she turned a little towards him, still unable to meet his eye and continued, "I'm going to do this, but I'm not a whore.  If you want me to pretend to be one, I'll try, but you're going to have to tell me what we're going to do, or give me a little time.  I am grateful for what you are doing for me, and my husband, but not this way.  Please, I just can't do it that way!"

Some loosening of his body gave her the courage to finally look at his face.

"Please!" then seeing unexpected pain there, she continued, "What's your name?"

The tears formed, but never quite fell.

Propping himself up on his elbow and looking down at her he said, "My name is Mike, I'm not married, my wife was killed by a drunk driver twenty-nine months ago.  I've got a boy five and a girl almost two and a half.  She was three weeks old when we lost Sally.  I don't want a whore either, I'm just starting to date again and I like not having to worry about being so horny I scare a nice girl off.  But, that's not the main reason I'm here.  I mean I like to play sex games like everyone else;  I just don't have that many fantasies that I haven't already done.  You might not understand this but I'm probably as nervous about this as you are.  It's easier with the girls I've been with several times, but what I like to do is pretend that I'm with my wife again.  Her name was Sally, and if you don't mind, I'll call you that.  I enjoy telling my wife that I love her and I like to hear that back.  Sally and I had a great sex life, she enjoyed everything, I'm ashamed to say I strayed once, but that's just because I think all men like variety.  Isn't it funny that now that I can have all the variety I ever dreamed about, all I really want each time is the one woman I cheated on?"

Jenny was overwhelmed.  Relieved that this wasn't going to be what she'd feared, but she felt more than a bit apprehensive about making love to a stranger while acting like a wife … especially when she didn't want to make love at all.  Compressing her lips, reproving herself, she tried to accept that she was going to do it.  Here, she was a sure thing.  The romantic element appealed to her, of course, but she didn't know if she could be intimate in such a profoundly personal act while pretending that she was someone else.  She wondered if she could do what he was doing, pretend that he was Jerry.  Probably not, it sounded like he was going to do things to her that Jerry had never done … the thought made her feel guilty, and she did her best to banish it.

He had been studying her face, and Jenny felt exposed, which he confirmed by saying, "Look, I know this is your first day, all this is probably too much for you.  There'll be other days and other times.  Maybe we could make it easier for you.  For obvious reasons it wouldn't bother me in the least to pretend to be your husband, for example.  Or, we could just be a couple on the big date where we end up in bed.  You're a damn good looking woman and I have to tell you I'm looking forward to what we're going to do, but I do understand it's hard on you.  What can I do to help you?"

Jenny thought about it, was there anything he could do that would make it easier for her?  The only things that came to mind involved not doing IT at all.  She understood that that wasn't an option.

"Could you go kind of slow, I think I'd like that."

"How slow do you want to go?"

At first, Jenny thought that his look implied that he was scared she might not go through with it.  Jenny wanted to say, "You'll get what you want", but realized that it was just possible that he might be willing to wait until next month since he'd have another woman tomorrow and two each weekend until he had another turn with her.  She thought about it but there didn't seem to be any point, seven men or eight what difference did it make after the second or third?

"Slower than you started, I mean I'm already in bed with you, and I don't have any panties on that you need to get into, but if you could start someplace else that might be nice."

She'd tried for a light tone and had smiled, but she now understood that she would wanted to be kissed, to be felt up before a man began to gouge her bottom.

Looking so sincere that Jenny relaxed marginally, he said, "Do you have any fantasies, or do you just want to play this straight."

Jenny thought about it again, of course she had fantasies, but if she ever acted on those she wanted it to be with Jerry, not some stranger who she had to … to fuck or let fuck her.

"I think playing it straight is easier, I know that I'm going to be role playing, but I think that would be easier for me later …" but would it really, if she was going to have to pretend to be a man's dead wife would it ever be easy?  Pretending might be easier than … she leaned up and kissed his cheek, "I never really thought about any of this.  I don't know if it would be easier to play your role later or now.  Tell me a little about what you would want me to do."

He looked into her eyes for an eternity, then with a sad smile he said, "Like I said, Sally and I had a great sex life.  We both liked doing 69, I think we even tried a few position that aren't in the Kama Sutra.  We did it all sorts of semi-public places;  we loved to be a little daring like that.  The only thing we hadn't done was anal.  I had never done it either, but the woman that I had an affair had asked me if I'd like to do that to her.  The idea turned me on, and I was pressuring Sally to do it.  She didn't like the idea, but she never turned me down, she said she might, once she recovered from having Kristin.  I thought that meant if she got tipsy, but … one of the women told me that she probably had.  Uh … physical changes back there because of childbirth.  We were talking about maybe making a 'special night' where we booked a hotel room, and all the trimmings to start our sex life again.  I like to believe that it also would have been a time when she could give me her last virginity and make a big deal about doing it.  We were just talking, I wasn't in that big a hurry, I didn't know that I was pressuring her, until after she was killed.  To be honest, I don't get all that much more out of doing anal, but I love to imagine what that night would have been like.  That's why I like to do it with here with you girls."

Jenny couldn't miss the pain as he had told the story.  If it weren't her bottom he wanted to stick it in;  she would have felt even more sympathy.  However, she'd done anal twice and if she never did it again that would be too soon … except she'd had orgasms each time.  At least he wanted her to pretend to be reluctant about letting him put it in her there … an image of a big hairy man making Jerry bend over flashed through her mind.

Her head shuddered, and she clenched her jaw, as she spoke mentally to her little voice, 'As if I needed the reminder of why I'm doing this.'  Aloud she said, "Okay, I'll do it, or at least I'll try.  What do you want me to do?"

"We can make out for a bit, if you want to give me head first you can, of course I like that.  I'd like to do 69, then I'll enter you to get my dick good and wet.  I'll tell you I love you and I want you to do the same thing.  At some point I'll pull out and ask you to turn over.  If you remember the first time you did it, you can just act that way …" he was studying her and she felt her face flare, " … that was this morning wasn't it?"  When Jenny nodded he continued, "Well then you could try to act like you would if you'd agreed to do this for your Jerry.  It might even help you if you ever decide to do anal with him when he gets out."

Jenny tried to think about that.  She hated the idea.  The concept seemed unnatural, to have a man put it in her there.  Being honest though, the feeling of it inside her wasn't that bad.  If she did anal as much as it looked like she was going to be doing it, it might be something she might want to give to Jerry.  Doing this way might actually help her to remember, so she could act like it was the first time when she did it with him.

"Could I call you Jerry?"

He gave her another of his sad smiles, shook his head gently and said, "Not if you're going to be doing my fantasy, I don't want to mess that up.  I don't mind doing a different one … but this one is too important to me."

His tone was firm there wasn't any point in arguing.  The quote from some Shakespeare it were best done quickly flashed through her mind.  She wanted to get this over with.

"Mike, kiss me, get me ready for what you want to do to me;  don't make me think about it, don't talk about it.  I think that'll make it easier for me;  I'm doing this because I love you and the kids."

The words sounded stilted and hollow but Mike leaned down and began to kiss her, fondling her right breast.  Jenny tried to kiss him as she had Jerry when she was feeling especially loving.  His kiss became more tender, it did feel loving and the more Jenny tried to respond, the more tender the whole process became.

A part of her mind understood that this was a stranger who was taking advantage of her.  but she didn't want to listen to that, she wanted the affection he was giving her.  She wanted it more than she would have thought possible.  She refused to listen to that voice that said it wasn't for her, it was for a dead woman.  She screamed at the voice that it was her body that he was touching and her lips that were being kissed.  He slipped the nightgown off her shoulder and uncovering her right breast.  He broke their kiss and tenderly began to suckle her.  Jenny responded by clutching him to her;  eyes closed, it was almost possible to believe that this was Jerry.  He was so different from the other men who had done this to her today.

"I love you, and I love to have your breast in my mouth Sally."

Jenny had expected the name to be jarring, but instead it was comforting.  She'd been trying to rationalize this all day as if she, the real Jenny wasn't here.  That the person doing these things was someone else.  Having someone call her by a different name made it easier.  He was making love to her and if she was using an assumed name it didn't matter somehow.

"I love you too Mike, and I love what you're doing."

She felt his hand move down to her sex and she opened her legs for him, not even thinking about what she was doing.  His finger found her entrance and pushed into her and she shifted to make it easier for him.  Again, he was tender and because he only left it in her long enough to get it wet, she was able to hold her illusions when he began to search for her clit.  His mouth on her breast felt good, very good.  His finger was arousing her in a very different manner from what had happened earlier.  Keeping her eyes closed helped, but she worried as his head moved lower, to kiss her stomach.  When he reached the area she'd shaved, he showered it with kisses.  He used his tongue to run the length of her gash circling her clit.  It was a sensuous feeling, but she wasn't ready to be touched there.  She wanted his tongue lower and opened her legs to make it easy for him.  Sensitive to her, he moved his tongue lower, slowly pushing it into her, then circling her opening as Jenny took a deep satisfying breath.  At just the right time, his tongue returned to her clit and Jenny felt her passion soar.  She tighten the muscles in her bottom, her crotch rising to his tongue.  With her gluteus squeezed hard, she felt her anus contract.  It reminded her of the purpose of all this preparation.  She couldn't restrain a little mental cringe.

Almost as if he'd sensed it, Mike pulled back his mouth and said, "Don't worry Sally I'll be very gentle, I think it might help if I use a finger to get it ready … okay?"

Jenny knew she'd done this twice.  That it had been her own free will, but it had been different.  She was giving a different kind of permission now.  She'd done what she had been told to do.  Now, she realized how much the sedative had affected her earlier.  This wasn't like that at all.  This is how it would have been if Jerry had asked her to do anal and if she'd agreed.  She didn't want to say anything.  Incredibly she was embarrassed at what he was about to do to her.  To cover than embarrassment, she lifted her hips off the bed allowing him to put his finger where he wanted to put it.  With her eye clenched tightly, she relaxed her bottom and tried not to quiver as she waited for him.

When she felt his finger move between her cheeks she realized that she had to relax even more or he couldn't get his finger back there, and she tried.  With all she had done, it shouldn't have surprised her to feel his finger enter her, but it did.  It was intrusive, very unnaturally intrusive.  As his finger entered her, his tongue began to work on her again, allowing Jenny to concentrate on that rather than the other.  The tongue felt good, but the finger continued to feel foreign, unwanted.  She wanted to push it out but restrained herself by thinking that if he wanted this so badly she could stand it.

When his tongue pulled back, Jenny was disoriented.  She'd been concentrating so hard in her effort to ignore his finger that she wasn't sure what he was doing.  She felt her legs being spread and pushed back until thighs were pressing on her breasts.  As she felt his thing searching for her opening, he cradled her head in his hands.  Jenny had never felt so open, so available for sex, as when he kissed her.  She wrapped her arms around him pulling him to her.  It was as if she wanted to use his body to cover her availability, her wanton openness.  As he entered her, she felt her body caress him.  She squeezed to increase her tactile awareness of his member and the intimate friction.  As she drew his body down to her, she felt such relief that her nakedness was covered that for an eternal second, she didn't think about what she was doing.  He pulled up, just far enough to be able for her eyes to focus on his face as looked down at her.  He shifted so that while he was still pinning her legs to her chest he was able to use his hands to pull down the top of her gown exposing both her breasts, but trapping her arms to her side with the straps.

Jenny had never felt so naked in her whole life, or so closely observed, "You're so beautiful Sally, I love to look at you when I'm inside you like this, to know that you belong to me.  I am so grateful at what you're going to let me do."

His mouth closed on hers and slowly became aware of the taste of her own sex.  It was different than the other times.  She didn't remember his finger leaving her anus, but she was very aware of him being inside her now, but something made her remember where he was going to be next.

"Are you ready to turn over Sally?"

Jenny wasn't ready.  She didn't want to turn over at all.

She didn't want to do it, but she'd promised and she said, "Please kiss me again, then I'll be ready."

He leaned into her pressing her legs to her breasts again, pushing deep into her with his organ;  his kiss was just as penetrating.  His tongue seemed to push down her throat.  As he pulled back, he also pulled out of her.  Jenny felt awkward with her arms pinned by her gown.  As she turned over she felt terribly uncoordinated, which embarrassed her.  When she was on her stomach, she felt her muscles clench in negative anticipation of what he was going to do to her.

Somehow, her gown had fallen down and was covering her bottom.  As Mike lifted it up to expose her bottom Jenny felt like she being opened in a fashion she hadn't since the first time she'd let Jerry pull off her panties.  That had been when she'd lost her virginity.  Even if her rectum had been used twice, she was giving a kind of virginity now.  He began to knead her ass cheeks almost as if her were fondling her breasts.  Lying there, letting him, Jenny understood how she was totally available to him.  His hands moved under her to her hipbones, and he lifted her pelvis up.

"Move your hands down here Sally, I want you to enjoy this as much as I'm going to."

Jenny had had her face down on the mattress, her nose mashed by the weight of her head.  She turned to her right, taking a deep breath she complied.  Moving her hands to her sex, she began to masturbate.  She bit her lip at what she was showing him, but she was more scared of what he was going to do.  She wanted something else to concentrate upon to shift her focus from her arched back.  From the mental image of what she looked like with her rectum thrust up like it was.

She was almost able to give her full attention to her fingers, their caress of her pleasure sites, until she felt his organ penetrated her cheeks.  It moved right to her anus and began to put pressure upon the sphincter.  Her masturbation became frantic as she attempted not to feel the penetration of her rectum.  It hurt but as he slowly pushed the head into her.  The foreignness of what they were doing that struck her … and then it registered.  'They' were doing this.  It wasn't being done to her;  she was fully a part of it.

"Um, Sally, you feel so good," he said, ending in a grunt as all of his cock pushed into her.

Strangely, Jenny became acutely aware of the feeling of her naked breasts on the sheet.  Of the feeling of being bound by her gown, of having no control of what was being done to her breasts, or to her.  Jenny had never been tied up during sex, hadn't ever thought about it, but she did now as he began to pump in her.  She couldn't decide how she felt about that.  Wanting him to finish what he was doing to her bottom blotted out her ability to analyze.  She wanted him to enjoy her, but also wanted this over with, done, finish.  She squeezed him with her anal muscles and while it hurt she knew it would excite him.

"Sally, that felt really good, I love this, how does it feel to you?"

Jenny had to think for a second, "I love it.  Hard, do it hard it feels good."

It's what she would have told Jerry and it was a way of giving she hadn't thought she'd give.  She squeezed again.  and tried to focus on her fingers as he began to pound harder into her.  It didn't hurt as much as she would have thought, and her fingers were working a magic.  Her breathing was becoming more labored as she felt her tension raising.  She felt his orgasm start and she pushed up to accept it.  Her own seemed to recede as he began to slow, and she was surprised to discover that she didn't care.  She was glad that he'd had one, and she felt a warm glow that he'd enjoyed her.  It was like it was when she made love to Jerry.  His pleasure of her body had been enough for her.  The warmth of his sperm inside her was nothing compare to the warmth that flooded her at what she'd done for him.  HIM!  MIKE!  Guilt crashed in on her, she'd given to Mike something that only belonged to Jerry!  Tears erupted, and one rolled down her cheek.

"Oh Sally!" he expelled his breath noisily, "That wasn't that bad was it?"

Jenny felt cold stone form in her heart.  She had done this and he didn't even understand what she'd done!  She shook her head, not wanting to trust her voice, and certain she unable to explain what she was feeling.  He leaned over and kissed her on the cheek, exactly where the tear had left its track.

"Hey Jen, you did great, and I appreciate it.  Don't feel bad.  This is exactly what I wanted.  To tell you the truth, no one has done it as good.  You ought to feel good about a job well done."

He pulled out of her and got off the bed.  Jenny watched through her tears as he began to clean his thing of her.  She didn't see any brown stain, but she wasn't sure there hadn't been one.  Her anus was burning, and she thought it might be gapping open.  She wanted to be held, loved, cherished, but what she was getting was not so much as a backward glance as he dressed.  When he walked out the door without saying another word Jenny cried as she hadn't since that awful day in court when they'd taken Jerry away.

'I'll never let that happen again!' she thought, 'I'll let them do it anyway they want, but I'll never pretend to myself again, I'll say the words, but I won't ever let them mean anything, that's Jerry's and no one else.'

She understood what Maria had said.  She'd come close to giving it to Mike, but she understood now, and it would never happen again.  She'd almost been unfaithful in her heart, she understood the danger, and it wouldn't happen again.  Gratitude!  They could get that, even affection, but no more!  She pulled her gown up over her breasts, and got out of bed.  As she stood and leaned over the bed to strip the sheets, she felt his gunk try to fall out of her anus.  She clamped rectum but still felt it ooze out of her.  Despondent she sat down on the clump of sheets and cried, holding her head in her hands.

Something akin to anger dried her tears.

Her fingers sought her sex, and she spread her legs and said aloud, "This is yours Jerry, it belongs to you.  They can use it to protect you, but it's yours."

Unconsciously she began to masturbate as she thought about just how much she loved her husband.  In a little over two minutes she stopped.  She didn't want an orgasm … she wanted Jerry and she wanted to wait.  She sighed, resigned.  Her anus relaxed, releasing what was left of Mike from inside her.  She wasn't sorry to have him gone.

She reached up and pinched her nipples, "Yours Jerry, no one else’s!" she almost shouted.

Then, she buried her face in her hands and cried.  She had no idea why she'd done what she'd just done, she hadn't felt horny, but it had seemed so important to remind her why she was here.  One hand moved to her sex and she quickly reached an orgasm.  She understood that in some twisted way she wanted to have an orgasm that wasn't related to what she was doing here.  Something for her husband … somehow.  It didn't make sense, it wasn't logical, but it helped.  She knew she couldn't prevent having orgasms for men who knew how to make her cum.  She had always cum easily to manual stimulation, but she didn't have to make a present of it for THEM!  It didn't make sense, but if she couldn't explain it, she was certain that there was something that she'd had never, and must never let another man have.

She used some wipes to clean her bottom and there were stains on the sheets where she'd been sitting.  Jenny chose not to look at them as she finished stripping the bed.  After she'd put on clean sheets, she looked at the bed.  A bed where four more men would put their sperm into her.  A bed where she'd play a role, but where she would always hold something back.  Doing this was going to be a job, one that might be fun at times, and at times not fun.  But never again would all of 'Jenny' be there to accept their gunk!

When she got to the bathroom the clock had just chimed the half hour and she was surprised to see Maria already in there.  She had tears in her eyes and she was sitting on the pot with her enema bag draining into her.

"What happened?"

Jenny felt an ice cold bolt flash through down her spine.

"They can hurt us!  No matter how hard we try, they can hurt us!  We can't do this without being vulnerable, and sometimes it hurts to know that they care so little about us.  We need affection too, it's the only way not to be a whore, but when one of the ones you can normally count on getting that from, just fucks you … it hurts.  Next time I won't let him hurt me, never again!"

Jenny felt the fear and dread that she'd thought she just put behind her.  If Maria could still be hurt, how could she hope to escape it?

"What happened?"

Marie blew her nose.

Still sitting on the pot, the liquid sounds of the enema draining clearly audible she said, "You know how the major was, and how it was with Sam?  Well there are some who just like us.  Men you can feel like a woman around and not like a scumbag, or a hole to cum in.  We need those, I need those, and you'll need them too.  You don't give your heart, but they're the ones that you might have an affair with if you didn't have this setup.  They treat you like a woman, and it makes you feel good.  Mark is like that to me and I actually look forward to being with him.  We normally make love for the whole time, and I do mean make love.  It's different, but I need it and you will too.  I don't know what the deal was today, but he was pissed about something and he took it out on me.  I walked in smiling, looking forward to him and he had me stop and turn around and bend over.  He took me up the butt without even taking off his pants, he just unzipped and when he finished he stomped out without saying another word, giving me a kiss or anything.  It hurts to have your ass busted, but nothing like being fucked up the ass by someone you care for!"

As she was talking she'd finished her enema.  When she stood from the commode she had another crying jag.  Without thinking about it, Jenny opened her arms and Maria came into them.  They held each other and they cried.

Just as the clock chimed the three quarter hour Jenny started to get control of herself.  It was only then that she realized that Maria had stopped crying and was using her arm to comfort her.

"Jenny we'll have to redo our make-up and there are a couple of the girls you want to be careful about hugging.  They swing both ways;  they won't get out of line, but they enjoy doing the threesomes."

Jenny felt her jaw drop, "Threesome!" it had just never occurred to her and yet if they were there to fulfill fantasies, what bigger fantasy was there for most men than to have two women in their bed at the same time.

Maria gave her an ironic grin and said, "Yeah, I think we're set to do one today, our last dance, don't worry about it, you don't have to do anything that's over the line.  We don't even have to kiss each other on the mouth, much less anywhere else.  The closest we'll come is if he wants us both to suck his cock at the same time.  If he does want that, lips and tongues might touch, but frankly that's better than the other stuff we'll be kissing and licking."

Later Jenny decided it showed her strange state of mind, but at that moment, she found she was more curious than shocked.  She didn't know what was done in a threesome.  She'd had a dream once, after Jerry had been locked up.  It had been about Jerry and another man, a parent of one of her students, joining her in bed.  They had both made love to her, taking turns.  In her dream, it seemed that at one point both men entered her vaginally at the same time, but she hadn't been stretched by the act, just completely filled.  The next morning she had had to change the sheets, and resolved to never be alone with any students fathers.

Now, having done oral and anal sex now, she could understand how she could 'entertain' two men at the same time, but she didn't see how a man could use two women at the same time.  She had three places, but a man only had one penis.  Seeing her expression Maria began to explain how it was done.  Jenny felt herself blush at even the idea being that intimate with someone, while someone else was in the same bed.  The idea of licking a man's balls while he was making love to another woman was shocking to say the least.  The idea of having her mouth or tongue that close to another woman's sex threaten to make her vomit.

"You've done that?  With your mouth with someone else's … that close?"

"I've done a lot more than that!  I've eaten muff pie and all the rest.  No I don't swing both ways, but when you get into it, it's sometimes easier to do that sort of thing than not.  It turns the little dears on like crazy and any woman can give better head than the best tongue man in the world.  Like I said I don't swing that way, but it doesn't bother me, after all what's the difference in doing 69 with a man I don't much care for and doing the same thing with a woman who I do like.  You don't have to go down on me, but why would my going down on you be worse than letting the next guy you see go down on you?  I promise you that I'll do a better job than anyone else and you don't have to worry about my using you either.  You don't have to do it to me, but if you do the dance will go faster and we'll both have a better time."

Jenny started to sputter that there was a huge difference, but before she could form a coherent sentence Maria changed subject, talking about what to do about dinner.  Jenny let her.  This morning she would have sworn that she would never go to bed with another man.  The idea of doing anal or oral sex this morning would have been inconceivable.  Jenny had several lesbian friends but she'd never even considered what would be involved in doing something with another woman.  She was repulsed by the very idea, even touching another woman with her finger seemed much much worse than what she'd already done.

Chapter 5: The Law

After Jenny cleaned up, they fixed dinner and chatted.  Jenny knew that sex had been part of what they discussed, that she'd enjoyed the meal, but later she couldn't remember what they'd discussed or the food.  All she remembered was the Kafkaesque moment of sitting on a towel, leaking from both holes, while dressed only in a flimsy nightgown, chatting with a woman whose bed she would share later.

It was getting dark when they finished cleaning up after the meal and made their way back to bathroom to prepare for the next dance.  Jenny was scared by how routine the process had become.  She knew the tranquilizer was a time released for twelve hours, but she wanted to be more disturbed about preparing for anonymous sex.

When the clock chimed the hour, Jenny walked to her room still feeling totally numb.  Whatever this man was going to do to her, would be minor compared to the last dance with Maria.

'Besides,' she thought, 'I've done it all anyway.'

The room was dark, and when she turned on the light, her blood froze.  The man standing in the middle of the room was a sheriff, complete with a drawn gun!

In the gruffest of voices he growled, "You're under arrest for prostitution, now turn around and put your hands behind your back.  If you think you can get out of this by giving free samples like last one, you've got another thing coming!"

Jenny relaxed marginally.  The crack about 'free samples' was a dead give away this was simply another fantasy.  One, which actually tickled her fancy.

"Oh please officer, I'll do ANYTHING not to be arrested.  I've never been arrested before and I don't want a record.  Please I'll do anything, absolutely anything for you if you'll give me a break," Jenny almost giggled.

The man scowled at her, "Get those hand behind your back so I can cuff you … no wait I'd better search you first.  Lean up against that door and spread your legs;  I want to make sure you don't have a weapon."

Jenny again suppressed a giggle as she leaned up against the door like she'd seen suspects do on TV.  The man began to' frisk' her starting on her naked right ankle.

He worked his way up to her crotch, feeling her shaved skin, "Do you having anything hidden inside here, do I need to do a cavity search?"

Unable to suppress a grin she vamped, "I'm soooo empty inside.  I promise, you can check with anything you have, but shouldn't a female officer be doing this?"

Still growling he said, "There's none available and besides whores don't need a woman cop.  As long as you've been on the street you should know that.  how long have you been doing this anyway?"

Trying to sound like an innocent ingénue she gushed, "Oh today is my first time to do this I promise!"

Jenny couldn't believe that she was being so light hearted about this, but it was so phony that it was almost fun.

His hands went up her waist, then to her breasts and he did a through job of making sure she didn't have anything hidden there.  At the same time, he pushed his crotch into her bottom and his 'search' became very sexual.  Jenny found herself responding to that, aware her genitals began tingling.

'I must like the idea of being forced like this better than the idea of having to do it on my own,' she thought.

She was very aware that she was pushing her bottom back on him almost as hard as he was pushing into her.

For the first time his voice sounded normal, "Okay, I don't think you're armed, at least with anything other than the weapons all women carry.  Bring your hands down behind your back and I'm going to put the cuffs on you."

Jenny did like she'd seen on TV, one hand at a time and felt real handcuffs on her wrists.  Being handcuffed for the first time in her life had a very different effect on her than she expected.  When his hands went to her bottom and began to feel her buttocks she was breathing hard.  When he spun her around and pulled her to him, wrapping his arms around her locked ones, she felt helpless and his kiss was very exciting.  She parted her legs when he pulled her bottom to his crotch.

Using his body, he frog walked her to the bed.  Jenny was unprepared when he broke the kiss and stepped back and shoved her.  Off balance, she landed on her back, her nightgown above her waist and her shaved cunt was open for view!  CUNT!  She'd never thought of it as that in her life, but right now that's what she was showing him.  To emphasize the point she slowly spread her legs.  As he looked, that cunt became very wet!

No smiling, his voice lilting he said, "No you don't, you don't get off that cheap.  If you want to beat this rap your going to have to do more than straight sex, I want an around the world starting with a blow job!"

Jenny wasn't sure what that meant, but the way she was sprawled she couldn't sit up.  Rolling to her side, she started to stand when she felt his hand on the top of her head holding her down.  He stepped close to her as she sat on the bed and unzipped his pants and took out his organ.  Jenny had a quick look at the sixth one she'd seen in her whole life before it was pushed into her mouth.  She did what she'd been taught, enhanced by the instructions that he gave her.  It only grew a fraction, but the pleasure sounds he was making let her know that she was doing what he wanted.

"That's enough," he said pulling it out of her mouth, "Standup and turn around;  I can't trust you.  I'm going to handcuff you to the wall to make sure you don't try anything funny while you work your way out of a trip to the station."

Jenny stood, and let him unlock her.  He directed her to the bed, and she lay down, her hands extended above her.  She wasn't surprised to find that there were hooks on the headboard that let him use two sets of handcuffs to secure her to it.  Pulling on each, she confirmed that she been secured.  Before she could wonder if he was going to do anything to her legs, they were lashed to shiny leg irons.  Those were fastened to something on the floor.  He produced a rubber ball and made her open her mouth.  It was only when it had been strapped around her head that she realized that not only couldn't she make a sound, it was impossible to get it out of her mouth.

For a few seconds she panicked and tried to get free.  After thrashing about for a minute or two, she felt a cold knot of fear begin in her lower stomach.  Even if this was a game, she was secured and she wasn't going to be able to keep him from doing anything that he wanted to do.

In a new and very menacing voice he said, "As you just found out, you're not going anywhere.  You can't make a sound that anyone here can hear.  You're my captive and I'm going to teach you why you shouldn't be on the streets!  There are monsters on these streets;  some of them would tear you up.  Why I took this whip off a pervert just a couple of hours ago!"

From somewhere he produced a wicked looking cat of nine tails!  Before she could react to the terror building, he brought it swinging down hard on her breasts, making no attempt to pull the blow.  It took several more seconds for Jenny to realize that there had been no pain with the blow.  Looking more carefully she could see that the 'whip' was made out of very soft cloth, it only looked like leather.  She had been hurt more in friendly pillow fights.

Her passion roared back, amplified.  She found the idea of being helpless before prevent, sexy.  He pulled up her nightgown so that her breasts were in the open and he struck her several more times with his 'whip'. The only pain was from the hardness of her nipples as they shot to attention.  When he whipped her between her legs, she felt her arousal actually drip down to sheet.  She was sure she was making a wet spot.

Taking the whip handle, he rubbed it up and down her slit, and the amount of her wetness on it embarrassed her.  He dropped the whip and began to manipulate her breasts, playing with her rock hard nipples He explored her body, he took liberties with her, and everything he did excited her even more.  Still when he reached under the bed and pulled out a penis shaped dildo Jenny felt her eyes get very wide.  Some of her girlfriends had constantly teased her about vibrators, after Jerry had been locked up, but Jenny had never used one.  She could feel her heart race, but this time she didn't know if it was fear or passion.

The buzzing noise it made when he turned it on sounded ominous.  Jenny screamed through the gag when he touched it to the highly sensitive skin between her thigh and vaginal lips.  The feeling was so different, it took Jenny several seconds to realize just how sexy it felt.  He lightly traced the outline of those lips then ran the buzzing thing down the dripping slit Jenny couldn't keep her body from twitching, and she wasn't sure if it was to get away, or to get firmer contact.  As he began to circle the thing around her clit, she felt her body build toward an orgasm.  Right before she tipped over the edge, he pulled it away.  Jenny strained to gain control, but the muscles in her legs were going into spasms and every muscle in her crotch remained drawn inward, poised for a massive explosion, waiting only for the slightest contact to trigger it.  Jenny could felt actual beads of sweat form on her forehead as she looked at the man who was torturing her by not touching her.

He caught her eye and in a very authoritative voice said, "Jenny I'm going to put this little toy inside you.  You don't get a choice about that;  the only choice you get is where it goes.  I don't care myself, but if you want it in your asshole, you're going to have to lift off the bed so I can get it in there, so think about it.  If I see you lifting I'm going to put it up your ass and fuck your cunt, if I don't then, I'm going to shove it up your cunt, and fuck your ass.  So," he let the word hang, "which do you want?"

Jenny blinked, then blinked again.  Her brain was struggling, as if she'd gone days without sleep.  Was her really going to put that thing inside one of her 'places' and take her in the other?  As she forced her brain to think, she discovered that what upset her was that she couldn't rouse the indignation she thought she should feel.

Looking into his eyes, she saw him shift his gaze to her crotch.  It reminded her how open she was.  In response, she tried to pull her legs together, and in a physical way discovered that she was bound.  It was impossible to keep this man from doing what he wanted;  she only had the choice he left her.  That forced her to think about how she was going to do it with him.  She realized was that she would rather have that vibrator in her twat, close to her clit where she'd get the most value from it.  Still, even though she'd done anal all day she couldn't ask for it.  It was irrational, to ask for the dildo to but put in her rectum rather than to acknowledge that she was willing to let him take her anally.  She bit the rubber ball in her mouth tried to raise up her bottom.  It had been more an attempt to see if she could, but his expression let her know he thought she'd made her choice.

Now, all her attention was focused on her rectum as she tried to prepare for the thing to be shoved into her.  She felt the tip and she pushed out to make its entry easier when it stopped.

"Jenny!  Look at me not at the ceiling!" he said as he released the ball gag in her mouth.

Jenny hadn't been aware that she was looking at the ceiling, but now she was very aware that she was looking at the face of a man who was putting a dildo in her anus!  She was even more aware that he was looking closely at her, studying her expression.  Reading her response to what he was doing to her.  Jenny couldn't ignore the vibration in her anus, but having her face studied so closely made her extremely self-conscious, and in her nervousness, she flashed a smile.

'A smile at the man doing this to me?' she thought, 'how inappropriate can I get?'

But if she wasn't going to smile at him as he put that thing inside her what expression should she give him?  She knew she was breathing hard, and that her anal sphincter was reacting to the vibrations in a strange way;  A way she couldn't quite identify as pleasant or unpleasant.  Confused, she wanted to just close her eyes and let him do what he would, but he forced her to respond.

Hearing and feeling the vibrator, she said meekly, "Please don't look at me like this, it embarrasses me."

He grinned sardonically, "What do you want me to look at?  If you don't want me to study your reactions what should I do?"

Jenny's mind raced, from out of nowhere came, "Don't just look at me, get it IN me.  Come up here and kiss me like a man!"

It took Jenny several seconds to realize that she'd just asked to be double penetrated, and that she wasn't embarrassed about it.  She wanted that thing in her rectum and she wanted him to put his cock in her, she was excited and she'd wanted to be used as a woman not examined like a lab experiment.  He nodded, replace her gag, and she felt the dildo being pushed all the way up her bottom.  It felt hard, but she was very aware the effect on her breathing, she was breathing as hard as if she'd just finished a floor routine.  He was also breathing hard as he moved up over her, his organ seeking her opening.

He stopped for a second and said, "This is your only chance;  if you'll agree to leave the streets forever, I'll let you go home right now.  Otherwise I'm going to fuck you so hard you'll be off work for a month.  Tell me do you want me to let you go or do you want me to fuck you?"

Jenny didn't want to be unlocked right now.  There was something liberating about being locked up.  To be taken like this was exciting and as she felt him enter her, she began to move to increase the friction of their bodies as his organ moved deep inside her.  The vibrator in her ass touched his cock through inside her.  She knew there was a membrane separating the two, but she could only feel the touch, the stimulus was more than she'd expected.

For long seconds she reveled in her inability to keep him out of her, before she remembered she hadn't tried.  On an impulse, she tried to push him off and out of her.  She bucked, twisted, tried to turn and finally she tried to pull back.  She tried to 'fart' the dildo, but it didn't move.  Like most women, she'd had a rape fantasy, but she'd never thought that someone would actually be able to take her against her will, not if she was fighting it.  Now she knew that she could be had, no matter what her wishes.  She found it liberating in a way she couldn't have conceived of yesterday.  She felt so wet it was like she'd sprung a leak between her legs.  Her vagina felt so open, inviting … and large, she wondered if it was possible for him to feel her on him.  She tried to squeeze, but her muscles down there had turned to mush.  She believed she could have an elephant taking her, and she'd still feel 'loose'.

In a sexual daze, she became aware that he was biting her nipples.  Biting hard enough to make her scream in pain, but she couldn't pull them away from him.  When he sucked her whole breast into his mouth it was like sticking a hot knife in her sexual core.

He ground down on her with his pelvis and she came, screaming as loud as she could into her gag.  He collapsed on her and she screamed louder but this time in frustration in not being able to take him in her arms.  He lay on her for several minutes and Jenny gradually came off her sexual peak.  She became aware that he was still dressed in his sheriff outfit.  That the edge of his nametag was cutting her nipple.  The vibrator in her anus was now becoming painful.  She tried to move but he was too heavy.  Something about her movement must have penetrated his consciousness.

"I'm sorry, Darlin' is that hurting you?" he asked in a different tone and voice than he'd used to this point.

Jenny knew it was real, his true voice.  When she nodded, he moved.  He looked down at her breasts and saw where her right nipple had been abused by the nametag.  He leaned down and took the nipple in his mouth and swirled his tongue around it as you would any other cut or wound.

It felt good in a non-sexual way.  He reached under her and eased the dildo from her anus;  it was a relief.  A few seconds later, he reached up and unlocked her handcuffs.  Jenny flexed her hands and then reached behind her to take the gag out of her mouth.  Once she'd done that, she kissed his forehead and wrapped her arms around him in a big hug, still feeling him inside her.  She was a little surprised by that kiss.  She was confused and didn't want to think about it, so she gave his organ another squeeze causing him to slip out of her.

"Well little lady, I guess you earned a get out of jail free card," he said with a chuckle, which made Jenny giggle.

This time had been fun, the unreality of what was done to her and the lack of her willing participation had made it easier.

Looking serious, and fatherly, he said, "I've got to get a move on, I'm glad you're dealing with this so well, I wasn't sure that you'd be able to handle some of the games that some of us like to play on your first shift.  I'm sorry about your nipple;  I'll give Mike a call and I'll drop off whatever he thinks will help it before you leave.  I know some of the guys like to dance a little rough.  If you're okay with that, they'll appreciate it.  I knew nothing I was going to do would hurt you … but you'll always have a safe word so that it never goes further than your comfort level.  Have you done rough sex?"

Jenny had been feeling a knot of fear form again in her stomach, "I've never done anything like that, and I don't think I want to … are you sure they won't make me?"

"Of course not, but they will ask you to try it to see how far you can go.  Look, you liked what we did, so don't rule out that you might like other things too.  I like to play the cop, but there are other roles we enjoy.  You might find you like those even better.  Just keep an open mind.  Remember that what most of us are here for is what we can't get at home, I love my wife, but even though we've been married twelve years, the only time I've seen her pussy was when one of our kids was being born!  We never even make it with the lights on, much less in the daylight."

While he'd been talking, he'd been cleaning up, first his dildo, then his cock on one of those handy baby wipes.  After zipping, he was standing at the door.  After her released her leg irons, Jenny noted that her nightgown was pulled up to her neck, that all her 'charms' were on display.  When he walked to the door, he turned for one last look.  On a whim she swung around on the bed so he could get a good look at her 'pussy' she even going so far as to open her legs so he could get a good view.

"Before you leave, at least tell me your name?"

"The nametag and the uniform are real, I'm the county sheriff, and I'm the reason we don't have to worry about getting busted for real.  My first name's Jim and I can also provide cover if someone wants to investigate why your husband might be getting special protection."

He gave her a salute and left.  Jenny hadn't given any thought to trying to blackmail the men who were using her.  Now it was pretty clear that if she wanted to try, she'd have a pretty hard time doing anything.  As she changed sheets and walked to the bathroom, she was still trying to sort out her emotions.  She understood that at some level she accepted that she was going to make love … fuck men to keep Jerry safe and that while she didn't like the idea, she was prepared to hold up her end of the deal.

When Maria joined her, she talked about how her attitude was changing.  Maria said that it was how all the women felt.  No one wanted to do this;  they all wanted to stay faithful to their men.  However, every single one talked about how they could separate what they did here from 'real life'.

"We all like the role playing dances more than the guys who want more from us, like Jerry.  He's hard to do because he wants a response that is hard to give.  We all want tenderness but having to fake love is a lot harder."

Chapter 6: The Lover?

As the clock was striking the hour, Jenny walked through the door and saw her next 'dance partner'.  He was the best-looking man she'd seen to this point, the youngest as well, only a few years older than she.  Jenny's immediate reaction was that this one might be fun if he didn't want anything too weird.

'He's the first one I might have been attracted to if I met him on the street,' she thought.

It should have set off alarm bells.

He smiled at her, a warm inviting, smile, casual, and friendly, and then said, "Ah, Jenny, I've been looking forward to getting to know you."

'Sure,' Jenny thought trying not to react to him, 'as in biblically know!'

She felt a touch of hope, she didn't think she could just crawl up on the bed and 'do it'.  As he moved towards her, instead of the bed, Jenny braced herself for whatever he was going to do.  She was emotionally unprepared when he reached over her and took the robe off the hook.

"Let's go out to the living room and visit for a while, I do want to know more about you, who you are."

He helped her put her robe on and escorted her to the living room.  When he showed her into a chair and then took his place on a couch several feet away, Jenny felt her defenses relax.

"Now I want to know everything about you;  let's start with where you were born.  I don't think that what you did before that counts for much, a priori theory to the contrary."  He said it with a charming grin and he looked expectantly at Jenny.

Confused, and uncomfortable, she'd braced herself to 'fuck' this guy.  She found she hadn't prepared for his more personal assault.  When the pregnant silence grew unbearable, she blurted out where she was born.  He responded with a corny joke, but she laughed, draining some of her tension.  This led to another innocuous but personal question.

Slowly, unaware of the scope, Jenny began to tell her life story.  With only minor prompting, she told all about Jerry, from when they met until what she'd seen today.  He then led the conversation into areas, areas that she was interested and current events that she followed, carefully keeping everything non-sexual and focused on her.

He was funny and the easiest person to talk to that Jenny had ever met.  She relaxed to the point that she forgot that she was wearing a robe, with a flimsy nightgown and nothing else.  When he began to flirt with her she wasn't conscious that she stopped clutching the neck of the robe, allow her neck to become visible.  His flirting was so lightly done, that Jenny was not aware of her response.  She was entranced by the intensity with which he listened to her.  He treated her every word as jewel to be treasured, weighed and studied.  Jenny could have talked for hours, and lost all track of the time.  He was just so natural that Jenny felt like she was talking to one of her girlfriends, but she was acutely aware that he was male, very male.

She became eager to understand this fascinating man.  Kevin, she learned, was ex-military working his way through college by working at the prison.  He was single and she discovered his desire to teach.  Jenny hadn't thought about why she was her until she saw Maria exit from her bedroom, and hurry to the bathroom.

Looking at the clock realized that they only had five minutes before he was to leave.  She felt like she'd been dashed with ice water.  Without this setup, she would have been drawn to Kevin.  If she wasn't married, he was the type of guy she'd want to date.  The idea of having to do a quickie was very distasteful;  Not because she found the idea of going to bed with him undesirable, quite the contrary.  If they'd met at a bar, he might have been able to get her to break her vows, assuming she hadn't had more sex today than she wanted in a month.

Still, she wanted to make the offer, "Kevin, I'm sorry I didn't keep up with the time, do you want to …"

He gave her another of those warm friendly smiles, "Jenny, don't worry.  I traded so that I actually have a double today, Harry gets a threesome tomorrow.  I just can't handle … well how most of these guys operate with a new girl.  I want to help worthy inmates, and this group is the safest way to do it.  It might surprise you to know that I don't 'dance' with all of the girls here.  I'd rather not have sex than to make it with someone I don't admire, or who doesn't want me as much as I want her.  I'll help Jerry even if we never do anything more than talk, so relax.  Can I get you something to drink?  I'm going to have a rum and coke … how about you?"

He started to get up and Jenny stood, realizing that she wanted to wait on him.

"Let me get those for us, I appreciate what you're doing and it's the least I can do."

As she fixed their drinks, she tried to sort out what she was feeling.  Her emotions where too muddled, and she decided, like Scarlet O'Hara, to worry about that tomorrow … she had always been good at compartmentalizing, and she'd wanted to continue to use that talent today.  Because she'd helped fix dinner, she knew where things were in the kitchen.  She put ice in the glasses, got two cans of coke from the fridge, found a bottle of rum and a lime.  She cut the lime put everything on a tray and carried it back into the living room.

As she set it on the coffee table in front of the couch, she said.  "I don't know how much rum to put in so I thought I'd let you mix them for us.  I don't want too much in mine, I don't drink much and …"

She was going to say that she still had another dance after he left, but it embarrassed her, and she didn't want to think about that right now.

Instead, she stood and watched as he mixed her drink then his.

He didn't use all the coke in hers saying, "Here try this.  See if it's too strong.  If it is we can water it down with more coke."

When he held the glass up, she took it, and without thinking and sat beside him to sample it.  It wasn't until she was seated that she realized how awkward it would be to get up and move back to her chair.  To cover her nervousness she took another very long pull on her drink, it had a little taste to it, but mostly it tasted like a flat coke with lime.

Kevin didn't seem to take any notice that she was practically touching him.  He just took up their conversation where they'd left off.  Jenny tried to discount his flattery, and flirting, but she couldn't forget that she was 'a sure thing'.  He didn't need to say these things, and she needed so badly to hear them.

He told a joke that was rather dirty, but Jenny burst out laughing it relieved more of her tension.  He told several more, all sexual and all very dirty but all of them were funny.  Jenny was laughing so hard she wasn't aware that her robe was gaping open.  He told one had a punch line about anal sex that Jenny found extremely funny.  She wondered if she would have even gotten it yesterday.  She knew she wouldn't have listened.

When she finished her drink, Kevin took it and made her a second one.  As he handed it to her, their fingers touched, and a current shot between them.  Jenny looked him in the eye and trying to let him know she wanted to be kissed.  Setting the drink down, he put his arm behind her on the couch.  Jenny moved into him;  taking her in his arms and he kissed her.  Their tongues touched and the current between them grew.

A distant part of Jenny noted the clock chiming nine o'clock.  Hearing movement, she opened her eyes to see Maria going into her bedroom.  Relaxing, she realized she hadn't wanted Maria to see her doing anything more daring than kissing.  Now that she was assured of privacy, Jenny closed her eyes and pressed her body to Kevin's.  When he didn't respond, she let her breasts rub on his chest.  Her nipples harden at the contact.

Jenny expected Kevin to lead her to her bedroom.  When he didn't, she felt an irrational frustration.  Even though she'd been involved in sex all day, she wanted this man who'd taken the time to court her.  She was responding to him in a way she wouldn't have thought possible.  All day long men had used her body.  After all that sex, she needed to be wanted for who she was.

Brushing his pants, she found him hard and wondered why he hadn't acted.  Gently, he moved her hand and broke the kiss.

"Jenny, I like you, and you can feel that I want you.  But unless you can say that you'd go to bed with me even if it wasn't for the bargain you've made, I won't go to bed with you.  You just felt that that I want you physically, but I want more than that.  I think you're the sexiest woman in the whole group, but I know you love your husband.  So, I won't take advantage of you that way.  If you're ready for an affair then so am I.  If not let's just keep on with what we were doing."

He moved back and kissed her.  Jenny banished all her little voices.  She was wet between her legs from just the kiss.  Of course, she didn't want to have an affair, but she feared for her sanity if she didn't get what Kevin was offering.  She'd already had sex with five men today, and as she was being filled by their orgasms, she'd been drained emotionally.  She was so emotionally needy that she would offer anything physically to get affection.  She hadn't known that she needed approval and acceptance so urgently, but clearly, she did.

She kissed him, trying to show her need without words.  When she felt his hands caressing her face, she had to have more.  She wanted the proof that someone cared about more than her sexual parts.  His touch of her face was his offering.  She responded by moving his hand to her right breast, pressing it to her chest.

While their tongues sought the other, she held her breath, hoping he would cherish breast and not fondle it sexually.  He clutched her to him, holding her breast as she had hope.  He held her the way a lover does as he drifts off to sleep with his beloved.  Her needs whetted, Jenny wanted more.  She felt like a flower, long un-watered being given a nutrient bath.

She needed love;  her banished voices couldn't warn her of the faux nature of what she was getting.  A different kind of passion stirred, one she hadn't felt all day.  She'd sensed it earlier with Mike.  The love of a mate, but it had been like smelling a neighbor's cooking, creating hunger without hope.  Kevin knew her, the real Jenny, and he wanted her.  Jenny wanted to express the love she'd bottled up for so many months.  Mentally and emotionally endowing Kevin with the essence of what she loved in her husband, she needed to have this man inside her.

Words without thought, without weight, without analysis, swirled in her head, 'How could it be cheating if I am obliged to be with him?  How could I worry about cheating since I've been with five men today?  Is there any way this could somehow be more unfaithful than what I've already done?  I have already agreed to be with so many men, so many times why would this time be different?  Isn't it okay to have one of the men she was doing this with, be more than just …"

Something refused to let her needs finish and needs supplied.

What did it matter?  If she had to have sex all day, was it so bad to have one of those times help her get through all this?  She stood, took his hand from her chest and pulled him to his feet.  She kissed him, and again and lost herself in that kiss.  Pressing her body to his, she wrapping her arms around his neck, and ground her pelvis on his organ.  He pushed her out to arm's length, enough distance to let her eyes focus on his.

"Jenny, are you ready to cheat on your husband with me?"

Jenny answered by pulling herself to him pressing hard on his erection, while letting him see the heat in her eyes.

Again, he pushed her from him, "I want to hear you say it."

Ruthlessly stifling the little voice in her head, Jenny whispered, "Yes, I'm going to cheat on him, but don't make me talk about him right now.  Please!"

She took his hand and led him to her bedroom.  Closing the door behind them, she hung her robe on the hook and watched as he undressed in front of the bed.  She felt a tingle in her twat and cold knot in her stomach.  Fear?  Anticipation?

'Both,' her body responded.

This wasn't like the others times today.  Again, the little voice tried to warn her but she let her actions strangle it.  Moving to him as soon as he had his pants off, she pressed her scarcely covered breasts into his naked chest.  Using her body, she pushed him back until he sat on the edge of bed.  Kneeling, she pulled his boxer shorts down exposing his erection.  Jenny's heart began to race;  she could feel her blood roaring in her ears.  She swallowed, trying to generate moisture in her suddenly dry mouth.  She was breathing so fast she felt light headed.  Every instinct screamed for her to run.  Instead, she bent over and pulled his boxers all the way to his ankles, giving his organ a little kiss as her mouth passed.  Straightening, she absently noted that it was about the same size as the others she'd seen.  Only Mike had been a tiny bit larger than the others erect, but his was different.  There was more skin, and it covered the head.

Without thinking, she straddled him, sitting on his lap, her eyes locked on his.  She had thought that it might go right up inside her.  She'd wanted that, but instead it had slid up her slit and was poking out between them.  The pressure on her clit sent shivers down her spine.  Kevin's eyes bore into her, and she sat very still.  Not breaking eye contact until the last possible second, he lifted her nightgown and allowed it to fall over his head.  Jenny was trembling, her eyes not vacant as he took her right breast into his mouth.  His tongue swirled the injured nipple and the pain made her gasp.  She hadn't known she was holding her breath.  Jenny lifted to try to take his organ inside her again.  Again, it slid up her very wet gash.  The contact with her clit almost made her moan …

Kevin lifted her off her feet, standing in one powerful fluid motion.  As he set her down, he lifted her nightgown over her head, throwing to the floor.  He pushed her to arm's length, this time so he could look at her.  Jenny stood very still, letting him enjoy what he was seeing.  She banished a fleeting memory of the first time she'd done this with Jerry.  She'd blushed then and she did now … but she didn't move.

Because of what he was giving her, she gave him the right to look.  He pulled her to him and he kissed her again.  His penis mashed against her naked skin.  His wetness on it seemed so very hot that felt she'd been permanently branded.  His hand on her back seemed to singe her skin.  He got on the bed, moved to the far side and directed her to lie down on it.  When she did, he propping himself up and began to study her.  First, he examined her face.  Jenny wanted to turn away, to hide her much catalogued imperfections, but his eyes froze her.  Those eyes were so deep Jenny thought she could see her own reflection on them.  When at last he smiled, Jenny felt the same rush of pride she felt at winning a gymnastic meet.  His focus shifted to her body.  Jenny had never felt so vulnerable in her entire life.  He leaned inspecting her breasts.

"Does that nipple hurt?  That happened today didn't it?"

His compassion washed over her and she wasn't embarrassed.  He knew what she had been doing all day, and his voice soothed her.  She wanted, needed for him to want her knowing everything she'd done.

Calmly she said, "Yes, my last dance partner had a name tag on and it caught my nipple wrong."

She quivered mentally for his response.  His acceptance of her central to her core needs.

When he didn't ask more, but simply asked, "Do you want me to go easy on it, or ignore it entirely?" she knew he'd come through for her again.

He was accepting her.  A lover knew that his beloved had sex with her husband, but he didn't care.  Their affair was apart from that.  Jenny was sure the details of what she'd done wouldn't change his feelings for her.  He might enjoy the telling, but he didn't have prurient interest in them.

By accepted that she was doing here, he became ever so much more special to her.  He continued his minute examination of her.  Only a magnifying glass would have uncovered more of her.  By letting him see her this minutely, Jenny knew that she was giving him certain rights to her body that were different from what she'd done with others.  He kissed her mound.  She shifted her legs, drawing back her knees to give him full access to her down there.  As he looked at her, he touched her skin, first feeling the smoothness of her shave then just experiencing the texture of the skin that made up her genitals.  Jenny knew she was wet, but she also knew she had K-Y down there.  As his fingers probed her vagina and then her anus, she wished she'd been able to get him inside her earlier.  Then the gel wouldn't be so evident.  It was odd that what was bothering her wasn't the incredible intimacy she was allowing him, but that he would see the preparations she had made for having sex without intimacy.

She didn't want him to think of her as someone who would have sex with strangers.  Still, as she lay there open to him, open in a way she'd never been for her husband, she could feel her excitement growing.  As she waited, she bit her lip to contain her building need to be possessed.  As he continued to look at her down there, she closed her eyes.  So sensitive was she that with her eyes closed, she could feel the pressure of his eyes as he looked at each part of her sex.  Her excitement build she almost squeezed her opening for him.  She couldn't keep herself from squirming, as she was suddenly afraid that he might see some evidence of the others she had today.  She felt a cold fear that some remnant of her earlier activities, or an imperfection might disgust him.  Making her reject her … she couldn't stand that, not now.  He shifted her and she knew he was examining her anus.  She'd never considered that part of her anything but sordid, now she willing offered it up for his sexual pleasure.

She felt the bed shift and she sucked in her breath expecting to feel his breath on her open vagina, but instead she felt his lips on her mouth.  He kissed her, deeply, tenderly.  She wrapped her arms around his head and drew him down to her.  He'd seen all her body, everything, and what he wanted was not her sex, the thing that every man who'd had her today had wanted, but her.  He wanted the Jenny that could only be had in a kiss.  She put her heart into that kiss.  Everything else stopped for her.  She was vaguely aware that his hand had found her breasts, that he was tenderly kneading them.  She wasn't aware that she'd continued to hold her legs open, her knees almost touching her breast, until she felt shift again.  Without breaking that kiss, he moved over her.  Only their lips touched until he broke the kiss settled on her.  He still held his weight above her, but now their skin touched as he looked down into her eyes.  She felt his penis at her opening ready to enter her, and she shifted her hips to make entry easy.

He paused and in a grave voice asked, "Are you sure you want to do this Jenny?  To cheat on your husband?  To let another man have you?  To take me inside you and strive for my cum deep inside you?  If you do, say what I want to hear you say."

Jenny refused to let her mind hear the words, her lips answered, "I want you inside me Kevin, I want you to cum in me.  Make love to me, make love to me like a lover, accept what I'm giving you, fill me with you."

Again he asked his voice impossibly deep, "It's okay with you that you're breaking your marriage vows, you want me to make you an adulterer?"

Jenny's eyes were lost in his as her voice said, "Yes, I want you, even if I could have him right now, I'd want you inside me, I'll help you bathe me in your seed."

She pulled him down to her and felt his organ separate her vaginal lips.  He used little pushes, small thrusts to work all the way inside her.  Finally, and endless time later, she felt his pubic bone on hers.  The pressure of it on her clit was more than she could bear, but she pushed up as hard as she could, frantic to gain even another millimeter of him.  Her strength ebbed and gradually she was pressed down into the mattress;  ultimately giving up the contest she relaxed.  She expected him to push harder into her, or to begin to pump.

Instead, he relaxed as well, leaned down and kissed her in a way that said, "Hey, I like you."

He snuggled into her and Jenny felt like he was being absorbed into her body.  She curled herself around him to give him all of her, expecting again that he would begin to move inside her.  He didn't;  instead he gave her another little kiss and rubbed his chest on hers.  Jenny had an image of his chest being absorbed into her body.  In an instant, her mind was overloaded with stimuli.  Trying to understand, what was happening Jenny surrendered herself to sensations bombarding her.  It seemed each and every one of her cells in contact with Kevin opened and accepted a piece of him.  She felt the effect of not only the organ inside her, but the penetration of each of her cells.  So overloaded was she by his possession of her that it took her long seconds to hear his incredibly rich voice.

"You are so beautiful!  Even more beautiful now than before.  Being inside you lets me see more of you, right now.  You are a part of me, and I you.  We are a special being called KevinJenny.  I can see your inner beauty even clearer than I saw your physical beauty just now.  Right now, you are the most beautiful woman in the whole world.  I mean that!  Right now, you're more beautiful than any beauty queen or Hollywood starlet.  You've taken me into you, inside you.  Feel me?  No, feel us!  Feel where we are joined.  I love looking at you right now, because my eyes see the fantastic you inside."

So deeply did Jenny feel his eyes, it embarrassed her.  It had given her chills to have him watch her so intently as he'd entered her, reading her every thought and response.  Now, to have him look so deeply inside her, to have him study her face, to read her emotions while she was so hyper aware the touch of him inside her channel … In an indescribable way, it was like being an exhibitionist.  As if he was watching her make love to someone else.  She tried to pull him down to her, to break eye contact.

"No Jenny, this is where we grow closer, like the lovers we are.  When we're this close together, we have no secrets.  There is nothing that we can hold back.  Look at me and you'll know that it's true, you belong to me right now, and because you're my adulterous lover, your sex secrets belong to me too.  Don't look scared.  I don't care about what you did with the men here.  You don't care about them.  Maybe some other time we can have a laugh about them.  Right now, I want you to give me your virginity.  Feeling me all the way inside you, I want you to look at me and give me every tiny detail you remember about when you gave up your virginity.  Who was it anyway?"

He flexed inside her and reflexively she squeezed him.  That level of awareness didn't stop her mind from being flooded with details of that special evening.  She looked up at Kevin feeling even blood pulse through the veins on the organ inside her.  Knowing that more than their sex organs where joined, she felt fused to him, as if her heart was trying to synchronize to his, she wanted to deny him this

As she looked up into Kevin's eyes, she knew she didn't have the willpower, the ability to hold any part of herself back from him.  After five different men had used her she wanted, needed, had to give more.  Maria was right, what Kevin was offering, she couldn't, didn't want to live without.

"Please," she begged wanting to plead with him not to take this, but she couldn't form any other words.

Defeated, she beseeched him, "Don't look at me while I tell you …" but his eyes never left hers.

Again, she could almost see her tiny reflection in them.  She made one last feeble attempt to pull him down to her, to divert him, but he remained above her.  Although his chest was touching hers, it wasn't his weight that was making breathing difficult.

She bit her lip, took a deep breath and whispered, "It was Jerry;  before today he was my only one.  We were in college and after a date, we went back to his dorm room to watch a video tape.  His roommate had gone home for the weekend and we were sitting on his bed.  We started kissing and we didn't stop.  It wasn't very original or romantic."

Jenny wanted to blush, but she couldn't, Kevin flexed inside her again, and again she responded by squeezed hard on him.

His voice was soft, but full of authority, "That won't do Jenny.  I want every detail, every thought you had from the time you decided to do it until you finished cleaning up afterwards.  When did you decide that you weren't going to stop him, that night or days before?"

Jenny sighed and remembered, "I'd been thinking about it for a long time, I'd talked to my girlfriends about what I needed to do, but I hadn't made a decision.  When things got going, I just didn't feel like stopping …"

She could see in his face that even this wasn't going to be enough.  She tried to swallow, but her mouth was too dry.

"I decided when he unsnapped my bra.  I'd never let him do that before.  When he did, we were kissing, and I decided that I wanted to find out what it would be like.  It wasn't so much a decision to make love as a decision that I wouldn't stop him.  I was very nervous, but I don't think he even noticed.  I mean we'd played hand games before.  He'd even touched me down there," she unconsciously pushed her pelvis up emphasizing where 'down there' was, "but only on the outside of my panties when I'd worn a skirt.  I was wearing slacks;  if I'd made the decision earlier, I'd have worn a skirt.  I even had on a blouse that buttoned down the front, instead of a sweater or slip on.  I remembered it was tucked into my slacks."

Jenny smiled at the memory of how awkward they had been.

"He'd unhooked my bra through my blouse.  He told me later that it had been a prank, to see what I'd do."

Jenny thought that her skin temperature was rising.  Certainly, the organ inside her seemed warmer.  She hadn't thought it possible to be more aware of him.  Looking up at Kevin feeling the grain of his organ inside her she could also feel the memory of that very first time.  She pleaded with her eyes not have to reveal that to him but his expression gave her no choice

"When I didn't react to being unfastened he used his other hand to push up my bra inside my blouse.  His hand felt good through the thin fabric.  We continued to kiss and I let him unbutton me.  I was struck by how warm his hand was when he touched my breast for the first time skin to skin.  I let him pull my blouse out of my pants, and he pushed me back on his bed.  He was sort of over me as we continued to kiss.  He kissed my neck then kissed lower, and his mouth felt wonderful on my breast.  He suckled my nipple it made my whole body tingle.  He used his mouth on my breast for so long, I thought that he was satisfied with that.  That we wouldn't be doing anything else.  I remember being relieved, but at the same time, I was so horny … I wanted to be touched here," again, without thinking, Jenny pushed up with her hips and squeezed the cock inside her.

She was flooded with memories of how it had felt that night.  She'd had the strongest urge to masturbate while he was sucking on her boobs.  It was so strong that when …

"I was very turned on, and when he unbuckled my belt it was all I could do to keep from helping him.  I remember I started to help and instead I cradled his head and held it to my boob.  I was surprised that his hand went under my panties right away.  I thought he'd touch me outside first, and it made me very nervous because I knew I was wet.  I was afraid that I'd gross him out.  When his fingers touched me, and I knew he felt that moisture, I blushed.  Then he pulled his mouth from my breast and grinned at me.  I actually covered my face with my hands I was so embarrassed.  I remember I started to say something when he moved my hands and kissed me so deeply that I just blotted out what he was doing to me down there for a few seconds."

Jenny tried to stop, but Kevin silently demanded she continue.

"When he broke the kiss, I was so very aware that his finger was right at my opening.  I wanted him to push it in, I'd never done that and I wanted to know what it felt like.  So, when he asked me to 'take them off' I didn't hesitate to wiggle out of both my slacks and my panties.  I know how silly this is going to sound but I didn't think that I was taking them off so we could do it.  I thought he wanted them off so he could touch me better.  I had never touched him and I had the strongest urge to do that.  I moved my hand to his pants and I felt his thing through them.  His response was to take his finger out of me and unzip his pants.  I still had my feet on the floor at that point, but when he pulled down his pants I knew that we were going to go all the way.  I moved to get all the way on the bed.  It was awkward;  I didn't know just how I was supposed to be.  I mean I knew I had to spread my legs for him, but that was about all.  I remember being afraid to talk.  I was surprised at the time that he didn't seem to know much more than I did.  He'd been in the army.  I had no idea I was his first too."

Anyway, after a lot of fumbling I was on the bed and he was on top of me with his pants pulled down but still on.  I had my pants off but my blouse, while open, was still on.  He jabbed me in the wrong place and it hurt.

I screamed and he said, "Don't worry it only hurts at first."

 Then he jabbed me again.  It was the wrong place again and I wanted to tell him, but I couldn't.  The next time he jabbed, I shifted he went in.  I could feel it tear me;  it did hurt, but jabs in the wrong place had hurt more.  I was so overwhelmed by the knowledge of what I was doing that I was sort of removed from the sensations.  I wanted him to go slow so I could feel the newness of something being inside me, but he pushed all the way in.  Then he came.  He tried to pump a few more times, but I think that was the fastest he ever got soft.  It was out of me almost before I knew it was in me.  He was so apologetic.  I told him it was okay, to just hold me for a little while, but even that didn't last too long."

Jenny paused and Kevin flexed inside her causing her reflexive response.

She continued, "He needed to go to the bathroom and so did I.  He let me go first, and I pulled my pants on before I went in there.  I was bleeding, but not all that much.  I didn't have a pad so I used some toilet paper in my panties.  I'm glad I did because his wad came out after I'd put my pants back on."

Jenny searched his eyes, looking from one to the other.

"Is that what you wanted?"

Jenny knew she had just shared more of that first time than she'd ever done with anyone, even her best friend.  She'd never told anyone that the whole thing had lasted about twenty seconds.  Jenny gasped, she had just been unfaithful, but she couldn't decide to whom.  It also felt like she was being unfaithful to her Kevin to discuss doing this with another man with him so fully inside her.  This was what she'd wanted that first time.  To really feel the organ inside.  To be able to enjoy the body that had joined to hers as she was enjoying his right now.

Kevin's head came down and he kissed her neck below her ear, it was a tender kiss.  Jenny ran her hands on his back kissed his forehead.  Once again, she'd thought it possible to feel more joined, but then his organ began to throb inside her.  It was forcing her body to pulse in time with his, it seemed the organ belong to her, a missing piece just now discovered.

Slowly, he began to move inside her.  She felt his need, and somehow that need became her own.  She moved to try to satisfy it.  She pulled him into her, anxious to receive what he was now pushing to release.  She felt his tension increase and she felt her body open to his.

'To flower open,' she thought.

As his rhythm became a little less regular, she knew she exulted to receive his seed.  It startled her to know that she wanted it, that seed.  Wanted it in a different fashion than she'd ever wanted Jerry's.  She felt like her vagina was sucking him to get what it wanted.  Then she felt a tremor ripple down the length of her sheath.  It wasn't any sort of orgasm, in a strange way it felt like her vagina had milked his penis.  It didn't it again, a fluttering like tiny butterfly wings.  With that, Jenny felt her insides opening up to this man.  When she felt his pre-spurt, in her she had a vision of her cervix opening to receive the sperm.  Making ready to allowing his sperm to go deeper inside her than ever before.  He came, and Jenny felt a new throbbing as his seed entering her.  She pulled on him and moved her hips absorbing as much of him as she could, milking him for more of his precious fluid.  This was what it felt like to create life.  Even with the pill, she wondered if perhaps she had, if she were now pregnant.  Feeling the release of his tension, she snuggled him as his full weight, for the first time, pushed her into the mattress.

She hadn't had an orgasm, she'd never been close, yet she couldn't remember being so satisfied.  She knew how much pleasure she'd given her lover.  She knew that his joy made her more sated than a thousand orgasms that left her screaming and weak.  She'd received more than orgasm, and sperm she'd received love.

The was a long contented silence then a strange man's voice said, "That was nice, do you want to tell me how to get in touch with you so I can come and fuck you any time I want?"

Jenny blushed, and understood the difference in what he was asking and what she'd been doing all day.  To let him come to their house, to have her in their bed, to stain her sheets with someone other than Jerry …  She was very still.

Her mind and her voices returned, 'This was your fantasy, you needed, but don't let it ruin your marriage.  This wasn't real, you were playing a head game, but don't get lost.'

She knew she hadn't meant it about having an affair, but had she?  As he lifted up and looked down on her, his eyes didn't seem to have the power they'd had.

Jenny gave shook her head softly and thought, 'No, I won't take a real lover.  I will be faithful to my husband … in my heart.  Even with my body, in my own way.  If he were my lover, I wouldn't remove his love from me.  I'm not as anxious to douche, but I won't regret it when I do.'

When he finished dressing, he looked over at her and cocked an eyebrow.  Jenny knew she should do or say something, but was unable to find words.  Finally, she got off the bed, walked over and kissed his cheek.  When she did, he gripped her fanny pressing a finger into her anus and kissed her fiercely.  Jenny returned the kiss and wiggled her bottom on his finger.  No, this wasn't a lover, just another man who was protecting her husband.

He grabbed her hand and broke their kiss, "No, we don't have time for that right now;  you have another dance in a few minutes.  This was more than a dance;  I'll make sure I see you next time too.  I'll trade off again and we'll have plenty of time.  Now, we both have places we have to be."

He gave her a slap on her bottom and walked out the door just as their fluid slipped from her and ran down her leg.  Moving carefully to the bedside Jenny got one of the wipes to catch it and needed two to clean properly.  It was only after she'd changed her bed that she remembered that her last dance was going to be … with Maria.  She knew she needed to think about Kevin, but the thought of being intimate with Maria overwhelmed her.

Jenny retched, then she did it again, but she caught it before she let herself throw up.  Even with all she'd done, the idea of being in bed with two people was just too much.  If the third were a man, it would be bad enough.  Having two men touch her sexually at the same time made her skin crawl, but it wouldn't involve anything she hadn't done already today.  She was very tempted to ask for another tranquilizer.  Maria had said she didn't swing both ways, but that she'd be actively involved … that she'd kissed a woman down there.

Oral sex had lost some its repugnance;  she'd certainly enjoyed having it done to her.  Still, the idea still seemed so nasty, even if she'd just douched.  Giving blow-jobs probably would never be something she enjoyed, but it wasn't offensive.  It was outside the body and except when there was a 'woman taste' involved it wasn't unpleasant … well the sperm she had today didn't taste good either, but it wasn't as bad as she'd expected.  Maria had said that the worst thing she'd have to do was to kiss around a man's cock … Jenny played a vision of that in her mind and decided that if she just concentrated on the cock she could probably do it … not that she had any choice in the matter.

When Jenny arrived in the bathroom, Maria was already there.  She was sitting on the commode giving herself an enema.

She made a face and said, "I hate when they just pound your ass for the whole time.  He was hard but he just couldn't cum.  So, after he said I was too 'loose' he just pounded my ass for thirty minutes.  He came a few minutes ago and didn't even bother to say thanks on his way out.  I hate having my butt busted like that, it's going to hurt tomorrow, and I hate to be reminded of what I've done here once I get home.  I hope he doubles up on someone else next time …"

As Maria talked, Jenny understood for the first time that some of the men might not 'enjoy' her.  Some, might actively avoid her!  Her reaction to that revelation was mixed, which scared her.  It bothered her to know that she had too much pride to accept that some man might turn down her ever so available body.  At the same time, the idea of having fewer men did appeal to her.

"How many men are there?" Jenny asked

"There are twenty-two, which means that very rarely we have nine dance partners, but it almost always works out that someone is out of town, or has weekend company.  Sometimes during hunting season, we'll have as few a four, but generally, those keep us longer so it doesn't matter.  With you, we now have eleven girls.  If we can find one more we'll be able to go to three times in two months, which is really better.  We've had as many as twenty girls, but that was unusual, and it didn't last long.  The guys are very picky.  Even with over three thousand convicts out there, we're always on the lookout for someone new.  You will be too, but don't approach anyone unless you're asked.  They'll spot them, and they'll do background checks.  You don't want Jerry to find out about what you're doing here, and if we get infiltrated that'll happen."

Chapter 7: Three's a Crowd?

Jenny shivered trying not to think about Kevin.  No, she didn't want Jerry to ever have a hint about what she'd done.  She also didn't like the idea of 'recruiting'.

"Maria, what do I need to expect for this next … dance, where will we be?"

"It's a blue room guy, so we'd normally go to the dance floor he's assigned, we can use your bed if that'll make it easier on you.  I know how you feel.  Believe me, I remember my first time to do this, and it was here.  My real sex life was barely above missionary.  This won't be as bad as you think.  I'll do the close work, unless you feel comfortable doing it."

"No!" Jenny said with more force than she intended.

"I didn't think so, but I'll be extra clean just in case."  she said as she bit her lip.

Jenny blushed at what wasn't being said.

Then couldn't help but ask, "Does that mean that you … you will … I mean do I have to let you … you know?"

"Charlie is very easy going, he likes to have two at the same time, but mostly he likes to have them giving all their attention to him.  All men like to see two women go at it, and if I do go down on you, it will make it shorter for us.  I WILL be going down on him while he's is inside you.  You'll need to do that too when he's in me.  You don't have to touch me but you'll need to tongue his dick while part of it's inside me.  You'll also have to lick his balls and that'll put your face right in the action.  When you lick his dick, just use your hand to let me know you're doing it, and I'll stop moving so you don't have to worry about touching me with your tongue by accident.

"We'll both give head while he's licking the other, men like that.  We'll probably give him head at the same time at some point.  It's better if we're both on the cock at the same time.  I'll try to get him to wait until you're a little turned on before we do that.  Finally, to answer your earlier question, yes, you ought to let me go down on you.  You don't have to return the favor, but if you think you can, it makes it easier.  I play a lot of mind games in there when we double."

Maria moved off the commode and Jenny took her place.  She was more self-conscious about what she was doing than she'd been all day and more determined to be 'clean'.  Talking to Maria had made her feel better, Maria wasn't gay, this was just something else she did that she didn't want to do.  Jenny resolved that she would try to make it easy for her, not that she had any choice.  This was going to happen … Jenny shuddered as a vivid image flashed through her mind of what it was going to be like to have to lick the base of a cock that was inside Maria, or to know that it had been or would be in her sheath too.

Time seemed to accelerate, until Maria was taking her by the hand leading her into the room Maria had been using.  As they entered the room, she saw a big, fat, old man in middle of the bed, leering at her.  Jenny's stomach clenched.  This was a man she was going to have to let do things to her that she had never let her husband do, and do it with someone watching!

"Hello Charlie, I can see you didn't waste any time getting ready for us.  This is Jenny;  she's never done a threesome, so go a little easy with her okay?"

Charlie grinned, the perfect caricature of the dirty old man and said, "She doesn't look so innocent.  She looks like she's spent the last seven hours getting fucked.  How many cocks have fucked you today little darlin'?"

With her every sense urging her to run, only Maria grip on her arm kept her from fleeing the room.  Speaking was impossible!

"What's the matter?  Cat got your tongue?  Come on, honey, I want to hear what you've done today," his voice mimicking a classic pervert.

Jenny swallowed hard, she just couldn't tell this horrible man what she done, it was obscene!

Marie jumped in, "You know we we're not to say who did what, but I can tell you that seven guys have used my pussy, two have shot on my face, I've sucked everyone's cock, and I've had four up my ass, one who pissed me there.  I had three cum in my mouth, which I swallowed, I've been tied up twice, and I've spanked one guy's ass.  I've had toys in every hole, and I've lost track of how many times I've cum.  I've cleaned as best I could, but you know I'm well used.  Jenny?"

Jenny had listened in horror as Maria recounted her day, and now she was blushing.  It finally dawned on her that this man got excited by … she couldn't exactly call it voyeurism, but Marie had just shown her what was expected.

"I've had six different men …" she couldn't continue she was too humiliated.

She didn't want to think about what she'd been doing much less tell this dirty old man about it, especially about Kevin.

"Go easy on her Charlie, it's her first day, I know she's taken it up the ass a few times and we both know everyone got a blow job.  She's still the freshest pussy you'll have had in fifty years.  When she got here the only dick to plumb her treasure had been her husband's, and I'll bet she's still as tight as a virgin."

Maria pulled Jenny over to the bed.  Turned her so she had her back to Charlie, then pushed on her neck, making Jenny bend over.  Jenny wanted to resist, but she seemed to have lost her ability to.  When Maria pulled up her nightgown to reveal her bottom, Jenny blushed harder than she'd ever done in her whole life, but she didn't move.

A little voice deep in her brain was shouting, 'Get through this!  Get through this!'  It was almost loud enough that she didn't hear another voice yelling 'whore!'

With a huge sob, Jenny accepted that she was going to have to endure what was being done to her, to do what she had to.  Jerry deserved her help, and if the rest of the day hadn't been bad, when she'd agreed, she'd expected every man to be like this one.  Mentally she steeled herself to endure the next forty-four minutes … That's all she had to do, endure until the clock chimed.

"Doesn't she have a pretty pussy?  Spread your legs a little Jenny;  let him see what a treat you're going to be giving him."

When Jenny managed to force her legs to open Maria continued, "Look at that pussy, doesn't it look good enough to eat?"

Without warning Jenny felt a finger penetrate her but it pulled right back out.

"She smells as sweet as a flower, here smell."

Jenny stood, and again almost bolted from the room before Maria caught her around the waist.  Looking over her shoulder and was horrified to see the man sniff Maria's outstretched finger, damp with her KY jelly.

"That is sweet pussy juice, climb up here sweetie and let me get a good taste of that pussy of yours."

Jenny would never know how she was able to crawl up on the bed.  She straddled his chest as he lay flat, so she was looking at his toes.  She felt Maria's hand on the back of her neck pushing her down until her face was inches above the sheet that covered his cock.  She felt tears forming as someone, she knew it was Charlie, lifted her nightgown.  For the first time she felt like a slut to lie there on top of his huge belly, letting Charlie was look at her.  She felt his breath on her shaved lips.  It was just enough warning that she didn't bolt when his tongue violated her privates.  He was licking her like she was an ice cream cone.  Getting her taste, not attempting to turn her on.  She blushed at what she was allowing this dirty old man to do.  She was being eaten, as surely as if he were using a knife and fork.  She wanted to run screaming from the bed, it was humiliating to be used like this.

Using his hands, he spread her open and began to make satisfied noises as he slurped in her crack.  Evidently liked the taste of her and to her horror Jenny could feel her body responding to the stimulation of his tongue.  Mentally, she was not being turned on, but her vagina was getting wet anyway.  Jenny felt a tear roll down her cheek.  She knew he was enjoying her discomfort.  It wasn't fair that she was providing him exactly what he wanted from her.  Emotionally she felt like her wetness was being pulled forcefully from her, that he was taking it from her.  She certainly wasn't giving but he was taking anyway.

"Lift up a little Jenny so I can get to Charlie, I think he'd enjoy a little head while he's eating," Maria said.

With eyes tightly shut, Jenny lifted up so she was on all fours.  Maria pulled back the sheet from the foot of the bed and pushed it right up to Jenny's arms.  Jenny almost looked to see what Maria was uncovering but kept her eyes tightly shut while the assault on her genitals continued.  She bit her lip as the tongue worked inside her for the first time.

As few seconds later, she felt Maria's head under her chest.  Using her gymnastic skills Jenny arched her back, until her face was only slightly below the slob's nipples.  The sounds that followed left no doubt what Maria was doing, even if she didn't feel the bobbing of Maria's head as she gave oral sex.

Jenny opened her eyes and was repulsed to find that from her position, the man's belly was so huge she couldn't see the thing Maria had in her mouth.  It took every ounce of will power a few minutes later when Charlie lifted her, twirled her like a baton and planted her on his organ.

She felt Maria's hair on her bottom, and she froze.  Seconds later, she felt Maria's tongue move up the man's shaft, through her slit and swirl around her anus.  With that touch, she went as rigid as a board.  Incredibly, Charlie chose that second to roar like bull stuck on a barbwire fence as he came in her.

Jenny began to tremble, literally terrified of what would come next.

She was astounded when Charlie said in a most grandfatherly voice, "Jenny, the drunk on a blind donkey that laid out the streets of San Antonio can see from his grave how much this is bothering you.  We're not monsters;  we're not going to push you beyond your limits, whatever those may be.  Sometime you might like to do a threesome, or take two guys.  That's not required.  Maria, I think I'm going to call it a night."

He lifted Jenny off him, and she saw for the first time the penis that had been inside her.  Looking like a cross between a beach Moby Dick and Santa Clause he said in the kindest voice, "Jenny, this will be the hardest day for you.  Ray was right;  you're a lady.  We'll try to treat you that way.  I spoke with Kevin as I came in.  He won't be back with you for at least three months.  We'll alert everyone to be careful about what kind of games we play with you.  Most important of all remember, if you do your bit, your husband will do easy time and be back home before you'd have believed it possible."

After Charlie left, Jenny and Maria had a very long talk.  Jenny let her hair down in a way she'd never done before in her life.  She talked about Kevin and how she'd felt.  Maria had helped her understand her own need to fantasize.  Maria helped her to understand that in her heart of hearts she'd never betrayed Jerry.  She didn't give Kevin her address.  What she'd done was for here, and it stayed on the dance floor.  In the special place she'd locked her love;  she was still a faithful wife.

Release

Twenty-One months later:

Charlie had been right, that first day had been her worst.  She never did take part in another threesome, and when she saw Kevin again he was just another of the men she was grateful to for protecting her husband.

It had been three months since she had been on one of those dance floors.  Even the memory of those times was distant, unreal.  It was a different Jenny who had gone there, and that person was no longer part of Jenny's life.  She had tightly compartmentalized what she'd done and she had almost forgotten about it.

Today she was in Huntsville to pick up Jerry.  She was so excited she was squirming.  It was a hot day and she was sitting in her car, an old beat up Ford, but still clean and reliable.  The air conditioning was running full blast and she was watching a corner for the first sight of her husband.

He'd told her in his last phone call that he didn't want her to meet him at the prison gate.  He'd named a restaurant down town someone had recommended.  He told her he would take a taxi there because he didn't want her to see the gauntlet of prostitutes and drug dealers who lined the exit of the release center.  She'd driven by anyway, and they looked like the vultures they were.  Those sorry excuses for humanity knew each released convict had money in his pocket, so they fought like wolves to get it.  He'd begged her not to wait for him there;  he didn't want her soiled by that nastiness.

When she saw Jerry get out of the cab, she hurtled into his arms.  She'd left her car door open and the engine running.  Jerry so filled her thoughts she was lucky she hadn't locked the keys and her purse inside.

Except Jerry didn't take her in his arms, he held her off with a curt, "We have to talk."

Escorting her to the car, he said harshly, "You drive, my license has expired."

Jenny's head was spinning.  She'd run this scene, this day, a thousand times in her daydreams.  She thought she was prepared for anything.  Although she was anxious to hold him, to make love to him, she knew that some newly released convicts had physical trouble at first.  She was prepared for that.  She was even prepared for her own shyness at being with him.  She felt as virginal as when she'd first sat in his dorm room.  Still she'd be as aggressive, or as passive as he wanted.  She thought she was prepared for everything, but she had no clue about his anger with her!

She could understand if he was angry at the world, or at the system.  She would have understood if he blamed her for what he did, but he'd never given her even a hint that he'd held the slightest animosity toward her.  At their last visit three weeks ago, he'd been bubbly with plans for their future.  Now he detested the sight of her.

Using a hard earned maturity and understanding of the male animal she was silent, waiting for him to revel himself to her.  When they'd been on the open expressway for about forty-five minutes, they saw a sign for a rest area.

"Pull into that rest stop, we need to talk." he told her, his voice still harsh.

He immediately got out of the car and walked on the grass.  From the way he acted Jenny was sure that if he hadn't seen dogs doing their business, he might have taken off his shoes.  She looked at him standing there.  Her eye filled with tears, her heart overflowing with love for her spouse.  She knew that he probably hadn't stepped on grass since he'd fallen out of the world.

He walked back to the car sat down, then mumbled, "Get us to a park near your apartment;  I need to walk on grass before I can talk."

Jenny wiped her eyes and drove.  It took another two hours to get there.  During that time, she'd honored Jerry's silence.  She loved him so much she was willing to let him move at his own pace.

When she pulled up to stop in a small park near her apartment, her he looked her in the eye and said viciously, "I want a divorce!  As soon as possible!  I've been paroled to your apartment, so I have to go there, but I don't want to be in the same room with you.  I'll sleep on your floor until I can contact my parole officer about moving."

His voice was so cold Jenny shivered.  She was shaking her head in disbelief.  The happy tears she'd been on the edge of shedding where overwhelmed by bitter ones.

"Jerry?  Why honey?  What's wrong?  Do you blame me for what I said about the car that day?  You know how sorry I am!  Please, I don't understand!"

She could barely speak through the constriction in her throat.  The look on Jerry's face scared her.

She never seen such fury as he snarled, "I did that.  I would have done anything for you, paid any price, so why did you betray me?"

Jenny was flabbergasted.

"I never betrayed you!  I've done everything I could to support you.  I never missed a visiting day, and I wrote you every day!"

Jerry began to tremble, and for an instant Jenny thought he might hit her.

"You don't call fucking half the prison staff betraying me?  My God girl!  The thing that made us most special was that you were the only woman I'd ever been with, and I was your only man.  I know why you did it, I found out yesterday about the whole sorry setup.  I know that's why I'm getting out in record time and why I did such an easy fall.  But I would have rather been raped a hundred times a day than for you to do what you did!"

He was shouting now, some of his spittle hit Jenny in the eye.  She buried her face in her hands and tried to die.  Jerry didn't seem to notice.

 "How many men did you do?  How many times did you fuck me over?  Did you ever consider asking me?  Even one time?  Ever think about talking to me about this?  Did you consider that I might be able to protect myself?  Did you forget that I was Special Forces before I went to college?  Did you forget everything about me when you had all those men inside you?  Did you like it?  They said you girls do everything, did you?  Did you do for them what you wouldn't do for me?"

He bolted from the car and paced.  Jenny's world collapsed.  She had worked so hard to forget what she'd done that her first reaction had been indignation at his aspersions on her character.

He got back in the car.

"Take me to your apartment, I don't have a choice about that, but if you have one shred of decency, one iota of concern for my dignity, you'll keep your mouth shut and find someplace else to stay until I can move."

Jenny blinked, surprised she was hadn't been able to will herself to death.  She felt dead, so emotionally drained that she was surprised her body was able to do things like breath and blink.  She hurt so much inside;  it didn't seem possible that her heart could continue to beat.  She tried to take his hand, he pulled away.  She couldn't stand to see the pain in his eyes.

"Honey, please, I love you so much …"

His angry shout cut her off, "Don't you ever call me 'honey' or any other thing.  You lost that right!"

He was shaking again, but after a minute of deadly silence he said, "This is killing me.  I can't even run away.  If you ever did love me, please leave me alone in your apartment, stay someplace else and let me get my shit together."

Jenny desperately wanted to talk.  She was even more desperate to be held.  Drawing wisdom from deep inside her, she was able to start the car and take him to her place.  When they got there, she gave him the key and promised to return tomorrow.  She gave him the cell phone she had bought for him and begged him to call her if thought she could come back sooner.

"Jerry, I'll be at Marci's.  Please don't hate me, please give me a chance."

As she drove off she tried to find the resolve to fight for the love of her life.  She wondered what he would do when he saw all the welcome home banners she'd used to decorate for him.  She had to pull over to the side of the road and cry.  Maybe tomorrow she could find the will … to fight or to die.

 

Jerry

It was almost an out of body experience as I entered the Apartment that Jenny had rented for us.  I hadn't slept in two days, and my mind was practically schizophrenic, except that sounds too organized for how I felt.  When I opened the door, saw all the decorations, and welcome home banners, I was paralyzed.  If I hadn't seen my recliner, I'm not sure I would have been able to walk all the way through the door.  I accidentally slammed the door behind me.  I hadn't had many doors to close in the last two years, and those I closed were the heavy steel kind. 

 

The sound startled me and I hurried to my chair.  I didn't even recline, I leaned forward held my head in my hands and I wept.  What should have been one of the happiest days of my life had turned to shit.  I loved my wife more than life, and I would do anything for her.  I hated sluts, and my wife had become a slut. 

 

My mother was a slut.  She was probably certifiably mentally ill.  She hadn't a clue who my father was, and never cared.  Her idea of a good date was a gangbang.  She was a Certified Public Accountant, and I think she managed to keep her professional and personal life separate.  We lived in a nice house and always had plenty of stuff.  She was an attractive woman, but most of the men she dragged home weren't.  I do remember one man who hung around for almost a whole school year.  I was in 7th grade and he wasn't a bad male role model.  They were members of a group of swingers, but he eventually got fed up and split.  I was a senior in high school when my mother contracted AIDS. 

 

A few weeks after it was confirmed, she committed suicide, or she was murdered.  I don't think the cops were ever certain, but I didn't care.  I hated her, and I didn't go to her funeral.  I'd been living on my own for the last two years.  I got a weekly check from her, and I worked after school.  When she died I got a big insurance check, her death wasn't ruled a suicide so they had to pay me.  I held out enough to cover what she would have given me until I graduated and gave the rest to the Red Cross.

I was determined to marry a virgin, and to be a virgin when I married.  I took a lot of abuse when I did my time in the Army to earn money for college, but I was determined not to have a wife like my mother, and not to be like the scumbags she brought home.  I'd set my standards impossibly high, and when I met Jenny I almost began to believe in miracles.  I put her on a pedestal and I was determined to keep her there. 


To Be Continuted

Gentil Journey part 2

topshaper on Taboo Stories

Gentle Journey Part 2

Mika could not get the incident with Kit out of her head, she kept seeing him standing before her his big cock sticking up like a stout tree, she thought he was about 200mm (8”) to 250mm (9”) or bigger, she could still feel the rippling hard cock rubbing her pussy and slidi

Sharing Joy

leglvr44 on Group Stories

A friend of mine (Steve) was throwing a stag party for a guy who was
getting married soon and since he knew that I shared Joy with other
guys he asked  if she could come to the party and suck off the groom.
He said they would pay her and it was also going to be put on video
and I could have a copy. He also said that at the place where the party
was being held there was a "viewing room" and I could watch all the
action taking place from different monitors set up in the room.
 
I told him that would be great and Joy would be there. I told Joy what
she was to do and she was very excited about being watched by a
group of guys as she sucked off a ho
Read More
t dick. When we arrived the
first thing that happened was Steve took me to the viewing room and
when he left he locked the door. I didn't think much of it since I figured
he didn't want anyone barging in on me while I was watching Joy.
 
They stripped Joy's clothes off her and all admired her fine tits and
hot pussy. Then the groom was brought in with a blindfold over his eyes
and handcuffed.He was led to a chair and sat down. Joy went to him
and began licking the tip of his dick and as he started getting hard
took his dick in her mouth and began stroking him and letting him
fuck her mouth.
 
All the while the video camera's was set up and filming it all and I had
a very good view of everything through the monitors. It didn't take long,
Joy really knows how to suck dicks, before the groom was cumming
and shooting cum in Joys mouth and on her face
 
After taking his cum all over her face, Joy looked up to see that the
other men in the room were now all naked with their dicks out. She
looked a little taken aback at the number of stiff cocks in front of
her, and in line with her "role" in the video said that she was only
there to suck off the groom. That was what she had been paid for, so
she'd like her clothes back so she could leave.
 
Everyone in the room just laughed "but you did such a good job with him,
and you've got us all standing to attention. So be a good girl and help
us out a little" said one of them "Just come and give us all a little
suck."
 
Playing the part of a reluctant participant Joy moved the first man,
and grasping his firm dick in her had flicked her tongue over the end
of it, then slowly slipped it into her mouth. Only this guy didn't have
his hands handcuffed behind his back, so as soon as she had a good
mouthful of dick he grabbed the back of her head and pulled her head
right down till his entire shaft disappeared into her mouth. He didn't
move at all, he just held her head tight with his dick wedged in her
throat.
 
"Well sweetie" he said, "now we've got your attention you'd better
listen and listen good. You just put on one hell of a show, and have
got us all very randy so now, you're going to have to ensure that we
all get some satisfaction. You ain't going nowhere until we say so." 
He pulled his dick back out of Joy's mouth so she could take a breath
and then plunged it right back down again. "There are twenty three of
us here, and one way or another we're all going to have a piece of your
pussy before you go home. Now you want to do this easy or hard?"
 
Again he pulled out of her mouth to let her breathe. "Well? He asked.
Joy looked up at him and you could just hear her cough out the words
"please no, not all of you". "She wants it hard boys" he said, and
plunged his dick right down her throat again. "Get the table ready" he
said, as he roughly fucked my wife's face.
 
A small table was set up over near the bar, and they attached leather
straps to each of the legs. Once these were in place four of the men
walked over to where Joy was having her face fucked. They took hold of
her and though she struggled to get away dragged her over to the table.
First they tied each leg to one of the table legs, which spread her
feet about four feet apart, and then they bent her backwards over the
table and pulled her arms down and secured them to the other legs. Her
head was hanging back over the edge of the table, so she was in the
perfect position to be spit roast. Her whole body was stretched, and
her breasts were pointing proudly up at the ceiling.
 
The man who had been face fucking her moved between her legs, and nudged
his cock up against her pussy lips. "You know this could have been a
lovely gentle experience for you, but you had to struggle. So now we'll
just take you as we want." Then without another word he stabbed his
dick into her pussy and started thrusting away. Another of the men
moved to her head, and placed his cock at her lips. "Don't even think
about biting." He said as he forced his dick into her mouth.
 
There she was, tied to a table in a seedy pool room, with a man fucking
her pussy and another fucking her face. She'd taken five men before,
but this time there were twenty plus waiting their turn with her.
 
The stud between her legs was thrusting back and forth in time with the
music, and had his hand resting across her stomach with his thumbs
reaching down to massage her clit. The one fucking her face was also
thrusting in time to the music, while squeezing her tits with his
hands. The other men moved closer still.
 
Every time the guy between her legs thrust into her pussy the table
moved and it forced her down deeper onto the cock in her mouth. Five or
ten minutes of rampant sex followed before the guy between her legs
pulled out and shot his cum up and over her stomach. The guy in her
mouth took his cue from this, and pulled just far enough out to shoot
half his cum into her mouth and the rest onto her face and hair.
 
As they walked away from the table, the camera's zoomed in on the sticky
mess of her face and stomach. Her pussy lips were open and they could see
that she was wet and horny.
 
Two more men stepped into position. The camera's focused on their dicks
as they pushed into her pussy and mouth respectively. They began to
push in and out of their own choice of holes in a slow rhythmic
fashion, pulling right out before plunging deep back inside her. The
dick down her throat was a little longer than the previous one, and
every time he sunk it to the hilt you could see it moving in Joy's
throat.
 
She was gagging and bucking as they shoved their dicks deep into her
mouth and pussy. "We've a real live one here" one of them said. "Thank
god we tied her down."
 
Time and time again they thrust in and out of her mouth and pussy, using
her in unison. There was four video camera's filming every second of
Joy's experience, two shooting full length shots and two in close up,
one focusing on her pussy and the other on her mouth.
 
Every time the dick slid out of her pussy you could see her juices
streaking against his skin. He pulled his dick out completely, and
rubbed the angry purple head against her clit for a couple of seconds,
before a fountain on spunk arced up and over her stomach and breasts,
adding to that from the first guy that had fucked her. There were
thick creamy streaks of cum reaching all across her stomach.
 
Once he had finished he was quickly replaced by another, the first of
the black guys. This was  first for Joy - she'd never had a
black guy before, and I certainly hadn't seen one fucking her. His
dick was longer than the two previous - they seemed to get bigger with
every guy that stepped up to fuck her. I would have guessed around ten
inches long. He let it rest on her pussy lips for a while before gently
easing it in. Inch by inch he pushed his dick into her wet and sloppy
pussy. Joy strained against her bonds as his dick inched its way in.
 
The one that was fucking her mouth was hammering his dick home time and
time again and then withdrew, shooting another  load over her face,
breasts and in her mouth. For a moment one of the camera's zoomed right
in on a trickle of cum as it ran down her cheek and into her hair.
 
When it zoomed out again another man had his cock in her mouth.
 
They took turns fucking her, one by one, one after another, each
one pulling out and adding his steamy cum to the others until there
were just three men left that hadn't partaken of either her pussy, or
her mouth. Joy was covered in cum. It was bubbling from her nose, it
was matted in her hair. Her breasts where white and slimy with it, as
was her stomach, and her pussy hair was completely white and matted.
 
She had stopped struggling against her bonds by this time, and was
laying there quite resigned to the group fucking she was getting.
 
The last three men were stripped and ready for action, they each had
dicks that must have been twelve inches long. One of them lay on his
back, and the rest of the group unfastened her ropes. They picked Joy
up, holding her legs wide, and lowered her onto his waiting dick. Her
body weight pushed her down the length of his dick, until all twelve
inches had gone from view. Then the second one knelt behind her. He
rubbed his dick against her pussy lips and slowly forced it in along
side the twelve inches she already had up her. Then they started to
fuck her stretched pussy. As one pulled out, the other thrust deep. Her
mouth fell open as they fucked her, and the third guy stepped up and
pushed his twelve inches into her throat.
 
Every time he thrust you could see her whole throat bulge as his head
sank down it. Long slow deliberate strokes pulling right out to let her
breathe before sinking the full twelve inches again.
 
The three of them worked her body hard for ten or so minutes before the
one in her mouth let go his load. Only he didn't pull out. He rammed
his cock as deep into her throat as he could and shot jet after jet of
hot white down her throat. So much that she couldn't swallow, and
his cum ran out of the side of her mouth and down her chin and
breasts.
 
The other two now started to fuck her stretched pussy in unison,
thrusting deep inside her at the same time. I'd never seen a woman's
pussy wrapped around two dicks like this before, and they pistoned in
and out. Then they came together inside her. She was so full of dick
that there was little room for their cum, and it ran down their dicks
and her thighs.
 
When they stopped pumping their cum into her she was pulled off of 
them, given her clothes and pushed naked out of the pool room into the
waiting area.
 
Steve unlocked the door to the viewing room and I went down to my wife.
Her hair was matted with cum, and dried cum was crusted over her
cheeks, neck, tits, stomach, and thighs, and her pussy hair was one
big white crusty mess.
 
There were no facilities for washing, so I slipped her coat over her
naked body and we made our way home.
 
I filed the bath for Joy and left her to soak. When she was rested she
joined me in the bedroom. She was very quiet. Eventually she started to
talk again. She wanted to know if I had enjoyed the experience of
watching her being gangbanged. I told her that the experience had
left me with the biggest hard-on I'd ever had. For her part she admitted
that she had enjoyed it, but it had left her pussy sore and it would take
a few days before she could fuck again, so She said I would have to be
satisfied with her sucking me off. I told her I didn't mind, as I said Joy
really knows how to suck a dick.
 

Back in My Married Sister's Bed

skylineridera31 on Incest Stories

                              Back in My Married Sister's Bed 

My sister DD was still my part time lover; but time and distance was a significant deterrent to our bed room fun once she married and moved out of town.  The drive to her house was now through a section of the state that was heavily populated and the traffic could be heavy and slow at times.

Read More
ze="3" />

Her marriage at first seemed to satisfy her temporary wants, needs and urges that periodically seemed to occur between her legs.  I was confident, based upon her husband’s less than satisfactory bedroom performance in the past, that her overpowering sexual urges would return with more passion and longing. When that happened, I was confident that I would be called upon to squelch those urges and desires. DD also had spoke of our old bedroom romps with me in previous telephone conversations. Now there was the thinking of us together again and confiding in me that she wasn’t being sexually satisfied as much as she would like to be.  Ahhhh the urges were building…. All I had to do was wait!  But how long??

 

Early in the fall I received a phone call from DD. We had spoken on the phone now and then, just keeping in touch like always since she had been married. The calls were cordial or sensual depending upon who was close to the phones as she spoke. I initially didn’t think this call was anything but a cordial updated of life. That was until DD mentioned that her husband was going out of state for a week and I was then invited to come and visit with her and the kids. She mentioned that their guest bedroom was finished being decorated and that I could put my things in there so it would look like I was using it.

 

 I heard that comment very clearly but I didn’t say anything about what she had said. There was no doubt what the intent of that statement was meant to convey to me. DD continued explaining that she did not think that I would have to use the guest bedroom all the time. There was a change in her voice inflection as she attempted to make the conversation from her end sound casual brother and sister talk. DD was always dreadful at hiding her emotions when she spoke. The more she talked now, the closer I listened.

 

 I could hear her irregular breathing …. DD could never discuss sex without a nervous breathing quirk. I told her that I would love to come for the week and I understood what she was saying about my visiting arrangements. With no questioning of that statement from DD, I knew I was right on for what she was suggesting and I was thinking. When I asked if her bed was a warmer bed and could I use it if I got cold, I was told to shush since someone could be listening. What a woman! 

 

I arrived very late Friday night due to heavy traffic on the long drive to DD’s house. DD answered the door and appeared to be uptight with me for being late …. I could also tell she was so horny. As soon as we closed the front door to her house, she shut of the alcove light and pulled me in close. Her welcoming kiss was not the kiss of a sister! I just reciprocated the sensual kiss with a caress of her ass and a pull in close hug!

 

DD was all snuggles and began rubbing my chest and shoulders while cooing and smiling. I couldn’t resist the temptation to be just me. While she was attempting her little seduction dance I proceeded to continue my caressing of the cheeks of her ass putting her completely at ease. Then in one swift motion I goosed her ass just like the old days. She recoiled to the finger intrusion and yelled at me as she jumped away.
 
“Damn you bobby after all these years can’t you ever stop doing that to me?

 

Then she smiled, then giggled and said “You seem to like aggravating me by goosing me. I kind of like you doing it to me…..sometimes…. once in a while. No one has ever goosed me but you. Do you know that?”

 

It found it hard for me to believe that no one had ever goosed her but me. But maybe it was true. She seemed to be truthful in her voice inflections and body English.

 

 DD quickly settled down and we walked into the kitchen area. I was very hungry from the long tiresome drive and I asked if she had a bite for me to eat. She was quite annoyed that I would be thinking of food when she had been waiting so long for me to arrive. When I asked about the kids, DD said they had gone to bed hours ago and I could see them in the morning. It quickly became obvious that I should not be thinking about seeing the kids for the moment along with not wanting a bite to eat. But I was overly hungry and my stomach was in definite control. That, I guess in retrospect, said something to my level of immediate starvation.

 

After our midnight snack, DD began to fidget. She could not sit still. She said she had something to show me. Ahhh I knew there was something that was causing her to be squirming about besides jumping into bed. I knew all her different little quirks by now and this was a new ‘wiggle.’  DD was very excited … this had to be taken care of before she burst forth and had to tell me and not show me. I was really having very kind thoughts wondering what she had to show me… something new for the house????  Maybe new camping toys???? I was at a loss to venture a guess what the surprise could be. If I was more into scheming at the moment, and got in tune with DD’s thoughts I would be traveling down a different path with my own thoughts.

 

I was quickly led to her bedroom. Now my thoughts began to wander less. They were becoming more focused as she was speaking very rapidly in a hushed but keyed up, some what stuttering voice, while leading me to the bedroom. A small lamp was turned on to give a soft light to the room. Then the bedroom door was locked behind us with the excuse the kids should be sleeping but could come down unexpected …. Now I was totally focused on the situation that was surprisingly and quickly developing in front of me. Now I was fidgeting about. But it was a frivolous sense of excitement.

 

DD kept her back to me as she undid her robe and then seductively lowered it to the floor …. Her bare bubble butt indicated that she was completely nude. She stood very still for a few seconds before looking back over her shoulder with a smile. She was prolonging the time before she would show me her surprise… DD was just being coy. I originally thought that she just wanted to be bedded and could not wait. The little surprise show was just a little drama for a start. Now I was caught up in her drama. I was all for this type of theatrics as I was smiling and began to unbutton my shirt. I still had no idea what the surprise she had mentioned she had for me could be possible be. I just thought it was that she wished to be bedded now.

 

Then DD very slowly began to turn towards me. Even before she was completely facing me straight on, I could see that something was very different. Oh how beautiful… I was now staring and excited at what I could see emerging as she slowly pivoted around. DD was showing me a magnificent set of tits.  DD had gone and bought her self a boob job. She had gone from a petite set of boobs to a nice size of what I guessed was a C cup. They were a beautiful complement to her body size. DD stepped closer to me extending her arms in an asking gesture for me to take her hands. She placed both of my hands. directly on her new tits. DD asked me to caress and kiss them and tell her if I liked them …. I couldn’t tell they were not original issues. I was told that I had guessed right on their new size. I could feel my cock starting to get excited; finally catching up to my visual image.  She did look exquisite with her new body. I could not wait to have her hug me close and gently squish those tits against my chest … just a little.

 

DD proceeded to help undress me in the semi-darkness while telling me that she had another surprise for me. She crawled on to the bed and spread her legs wide. The dim light illuminated her clean shaven pussy. DD knew that to be a passion of mine soon after we started to share a bed when she was in college. Her arms were outstretched showing me she wanted me to come to bed….. Now,…. not later. I was told that her husband doesn’t get this treatment. … This was reserved for a special family member. It was DD’s idea of being so cute and funny.

 

We both were too excited after so long a time apart to waste time on preliminaries. I was enthralled with her new tits …. they jiggled and moved around more than I had been led to believe off the shelf tits could do. I was thrilled as I licked and kissed her nipples. I thought that they would be stiff, hard and pointing skyward when she was on her back, but that was not entirely so. They were softer, more squeezable, definitely suckable and now a better size to have my cock caressed with. There would now be less of a chore with these tits to caress both sides of my cock if DD was to tit fuck my cock. We had to use a little bit of caressing and pushing together pressure to close the space between them pre-traded in tits and get a good tit fuck…. But now…… Mmmmmmmm. My thoughts leaped to squirting my cum all over her new tits and rubbing it into her body. DD considered that to be so erotic and it always was a big turn on for her……. and to me. I quietly mentioned that her new boobs needed to be christened with my juices. DD came close to me and said everything needed to be re-christened since she got married. With those encouraging words from DD, followed with a seductive smile, a giggle, and no further growling from my belly, we were ready to begin! 

 

“We have to be quiet because of the kids. Are you listening to me?”

 

I knew I was overly excited but I never needed to be reminded to be cautious because of our secret liaisons. DD however, always talked the talked about being cautious and quiet, but she always was the one who did not walk the walk. DD could at times be very vocal during our bedroom romps and she had a propensity to be significantly less than quiet at the most compromising moments.

 

I crawled up along side of DD and just snuggled against her as she turned to face me. This was not what she had in mind for us. She was passed the snuggling phase of our long anticipated bed dance. I knew what she was thinking. She was purring while she snuggled in close to me letting me know she wanted more than snuggling. She continued her purring until I casually caressed the outside of her smooth camel toe pussy. She could feel me now spreading the puffy lips with my fingers and slipping two fingers deep into her pussy. I curled my fingers deep inside and began my attempt to find and stroke the area located deep behind her clit and touch her “G” spot. The heel of my hand was pressing firmly on her clit and surrounding area.  DD immediately grasped my hand and proceeded to help move my hand in a pumping in and out motion while grinding her hips against our hand.

 

“I want something else in me tonight. It’s been so long since we’ve been together. You are just playing around with me and my feelings and I don’t think you are funny.”

 

There was no further need for words. I pulled out my fingers and slowly crawled over DD as she rolled on to her back. DD spread her legs wide while whispering…

 

“I want to feel you in me, all the way. I want to feel your balls touching me when you are in me. I want you to make love to me like you did in your bed at home.”

 

I looked down into her eyes from my suspended position of straddling her body while asking…“ Help me.”

 

DD gingerly wrapped her fingers around my cock squeezing and then releasing the pressure as she guided the tip of my cock into the warmth and waiting open pussy beneath me. I did not feel the least bit of resistance as I first felt my cock slide between her lips. DD released her guiding grip and my cock as it continued its downward slide deep into her body with out further assistance.  Well not exactly accurate….. DD lifted her hips as I put a downward pressure to dive deeper.

 

DD smiled while she wrapped her arms about me and pulled me in close to her.

 

“Lay down on top of me Bobby … I want to feel you on top of me.”
She just smiled and pulled me tightly down while wiggling her ass. 

 

“I want to feel you on top of me ….please. I love what you are doing. Please just stay with me and don’t pull out. I’m back on the pill so you do not have to worry.” There was a long few seconds of quiet as we looked into each others eyes. Then I kissed her softly on the lips. Then a broad smile spread across her face. I smiled back and flexed my cock while she continued smiling ……

 

“Bobby do you know what ????  If did get pregnant, the baby would look like me anyway….. Well maybe like both of us and nobody would think twice about it.”

 

DD giggled at the prospect of getting pregnant. I got nervous because there was a time in the past she had talked about us living away from family members as a couple and she would love to have our baby. It was a total fantasy. We had so many extended family members across the country that we never would be very far away from visitors.

 

Here we were in her marriage bed after being separated for so long, …..all hot for one another ….. and DD starts a conversation while my cock is buried in her pussy full depth with my balls touching her pussy lips. This was not the time to start any conversation and certainly this was a subject that scared the hell out of me. Now DD started to laugh at her own thoughts……

 

“Well maybe some one would think …. This baby has blond hair and my other two kids have dark hair like my husband. But that has happened in many families.”   

 

Now that statement was the coup de grace in killing a good hard cock.  DD recognized the look on my face and feeling between her legs and came back to reality.

 

“Oh Bobby I was just thinking out loud.”

 

I just let the whole incident go without any comment. DD wrapped her arms about me and once again pulled me down firmly against her body squishing her new tits against me much to my delight. A squeezing of my cock with her pussy muscles caused a resurgence in my cock to start growing back in length and stiffening. She smiled feeling what she had accomplished with so little effort.

 

We pushed back against one another and I settled down on DD. I however, continued to support the majority of my body weight on my arms and legs. Soon we were wrapped tightly together with DD’s arms around me as we ground or bodies together. Her bed squeaked loudly, seeming to complain about our thrusting against each other and the vigorous fucking that we had initiated.

 

We both had come to love squeaky beds. Her own bed in our family house and her bed at school that we used before she got married squeaked and creaked loudly when we made love in it ….. just like this one but louder. DD was overly excited with me being in bed with her. She was not going to last long during this energetic fuck session. DD now had her knees flexed with her feet flat on the bed. That gave her the capability to thrust upwards with great force and long strokes as I was impaling her pussy with my own downward thrusting cock strokes. DD’s moaning and A-huh, a-huh, a-huhing to every impact of our bodies was simply a declaration of just how much were needed each other ….for sex …yes … but more than that. It was an affirmation of our love for one another that could not be mentioned any place, at any time,….. except when we were together during our illicit sharing of our bodies …..hiding in our little enclaves of different bedrooms,…… behind closed and locked doors.  This is the way it had been, was now, and would be in the days ahead. There was never going to be any other solution in reality …… only in our little unresolved fantasies and make believe dreams.

 

Now it was time for both of us to bring some reality to this illicit bed room situation. I was breathing hard. DD was in her deep panting mode attempting to keep her breath and fuck me with passion. She was displaying the entire hidden animal feelings she had been storing deep within her body since we were together last. So many feelings that she could not share with her husband. Not because she didn’t want to share them with him, but because of his inhibitions he could not let himself be a party to her sharing herself with him. So sad for him, so wonderful for me and my secret lover……my sister DD. 

 

Now without much effort …. without much fanfare… without many words of warning DD cried out quite loudly that she was cuming. That alone was alright except for the volume. But she quickly yelled out rather loudly …….

 

“Oh Bobby fuck me harder. Fuck me like you use to do in my bed back home.”

 

In retrospect I possibly sensed her calling out to be much louder than reality. But at the moment I was sure that the neighbors knew what we were doing in her bed.

 

She muffled her additional passionate vocalizations of elation during her climax by pulling a pillow over her face just after saying……..

 

“Oh the kids… Oh the kids will hear….Oh the kids will hear us.”

 

That however, did not stop her from being vocal under her pillow while driving her hips and pussy up to meet my downward thrust each and ever time. The door had been locked …the kids were not going to be able to burst in on us. I remembered the door was locked …DD must have forgotten. I continued to bang her with powerful downward thrusts, slamming myself full depth …. “Ahhhing’ with each and every impact of our bodies. Now the sound of our bodies slapping against one another most likely could have been heard out side the bedroom door and most likely in other adjoining rooms within the quietness of the house. The children were however, too young to know what was causing the bed squeaks and thumping.

 

 I began to climax just as DD came down from the peak of her climax. DD’s pussy was apparently flowing profusely…. The distinct little sucking sounds associated with a very wet pussy were very perceptible to both of us and I’m sure could be easily heard in the quietness of the bedroom.

 

 I came quickly with tingling sensations in the cheeks of my face and then over the top of my head and down my neck.  DD was moaning at every ejaculation ….it appeared that she could feel me cuming. We both knew we had shared a loving moment as one and we were now totally exhausted as we entered into our post climax let down. We lay together savoring a slight cool breeze waffling through the slightly opened bedroom window. There were a few minutes to just relax while holding each others hand, thinking about everything about us and feeling the coolness of the breeze across our bodies.
 
When our love making session came to an end, I made motions to go to the extra bedroom but I was told to stay …. Everything had been thought of  …. we were safe. DD had placed her old remote baby listening devices in the kid’s room. She had become even more devious with time. I loved this devious woman.

 

I was awakened later in the night …. She want to know if I would like to play again. With the tensions and long yearnings for each other now tempered by our early bed romp, we settled in for and easy, slow lovemaking session.  Our early bed pounding was truly a strong fuck session but this session was something very different…. two lovers looking into each other eyes while we shared and enjoyed each others most intimate feelings. We were both however still very passionate but quiet in our second session of lovemaking for the night. The bed still felt the sway of our motions and squeaked softy with more like a whispering acknowledgement of our lovemaking.

 

DD snuggled and asked me if I liked her surprises …. She really knew the answer.

 

 The light of dawn began showing through the window shades and I began to get nervous with us possibility being in a vulnerable position. The kids could awake early for breakfast and could stumble down stairs. While they could not burst in on us holding each other in a bedroom embrace, it could lead to an uneasiness in attempting to explain why I was in their mother’s bedroom instead of mine. We both agreed it was time for me to return to the guest bedroom to finally get a good sleep.

 

I awoke late the next morning content and rested. DD was all smiles but she didn’t feel good. She was interested if I finally got a good night sleep. DD commented in a giddy manner she had her best night sleep in many months. The kids fell ill that afternoon. DD and the kids were ill in bed for the weekend. They all recovered by Monday morning and the kids were off to school. DD was her old self and I could sense she had something on her mind. She was smiling seductively and touching me at every chance she could. Finally I could not resist the old yearning from years past….again. As she passed by, I gave her a goose that made her jump with a loud cry of surprise and of course elation. She remembered our younger days in growing up together.

 

DD was shuffling around trying to get behind me but I jockeyed around not letting her get me into a compromising position. She finally gave up and stood in front of me and proceeded to take control of the seduction with a tried and true method of seduction. DD now just stood in front of me …. smiling … and slowly undid her robe and opened it wide to show me she was naked and of course her new tits. She took her fingers and wet them in her mouth and seductively caressed her own nipples.  They quickly stood hard to her loving attention.  She cupped each tit and offered them to me to kiss. Kissing each nipple caused DD to shudder and move about while softly moaning until she said “That’s enough!” It sure was for her and for me too.

 

  I was led to the TV room and guided into a big soft chair. My pajama bottoms were removed as she knelt in front of me letting me know that she was going to give me a blow job. DD was never much into giving blow jobs unless she had a few drinks. This time she projected to be completely uninhibited and wanting to show me what she wanted to accomplish. It was a very long time since she had given me a blow job but there was now a sense of enthusiasm as she began to suck me off. We watched each other as her head bobbed up and down while stroking me vigorously. She knew how and where to lick and dwell to maximize my pleasure as she seemed to be eager to get me to cum. I thought that she had gained considerable experience in giving blow jobs to her husband but I was to find out that was not the case. He did not like blow jobs although she had tried to get him interested.  DD was surprising me at every sexual encounter we began since I arrived. Now she was licking my shaft from my balls to the head of my cock always attempting to maintain eye contact watching me squirm uncontrollably to her actions. 

 

DD took my balls in her mouth and hummed deep in her throat as she stroked my slippery cock, finally tightly squeezing the shaft. Her thumb caressed the tip of my cock spreading all my precum all over the head. I could not sit still with her actions. I felt that I could cum very quickly without much forewarning. DD sensed my excitement level and stopped caressing my cock just long enough to whisper but with a sense of sternness….

 

“I want you to cum in my mouth ….. don’t squirt on my hand!”

 

I watch her lick and suck just the head of my cock. While sucking hard on the head she would pull back her head while maintaining maximum sucking pressure in her mouth and on my cock. As my cock slipped from between her lips, if left with a loud smack indicating just how hard she was sucking on the head. DD immediately plunged her lips and mouth firmly down on my cock and sucked very hard again slowly lifting her head while licking the under side of my cock until she reached a point where the head and the shaft met. There she lingered, licking both on the underside and then around and around over and along the edge of the rim of my cock head. The intensity was such that I had to lift my hips off of the chair and begin an involuntary pumping against her hand and mouth. DD quickly sensed I was on my way to cuming if she continued with her sensual aggressive blow job. She wanted me to last a little longer probably for her own pleasure seeing me so under her control.

 

DD left sucking my cock and began to lick my balls followed by licking up and down the shaft of my cock  I  settled back down from my hip lift and the overwhelming urge to cum in DD’s mouth subsided as the cuming urge eased slightly. I looked down as DD stuffed one of my balls into her mouth and was gently pushing my second ball between her lips and holding both in her mouth. I now felt her tongue licking, searching and caressing my balls. Then she began to hum…. first easily and then with increasing intensity. What an un-nerving sensation that first was in my balls then just about everywhere in my crotch region. My cock stiffened with the sensation to its utmost hardness. She had my balls in her mouth as she played with the head of my cock smearing my precum over the head with her thumb. The tingling was so astonishing first on the head of my cock and then rolling over my balls and my cock. I had to just gently hold of DD’s head and run my fingers through her hair while moaning and the whimpering to her about the flow of sensations now cascading through my crotch region.

 

DD made soft but excited squeaky sounds conveying her heightened level of exhilaration in knowing she was pleasing me with this exceptional blow job. I now knew I could not last much longer. I tried to hold back in anticipation that DD was enjoying her side of the encounter but my resolve was obviously weakening. I felt the tension building. DD sensed my increasing gleefulness to explode my wet load of sweetness in her mouth. I knew she was not going to pull away. She was waiting to taste me and swallow my special present into her waiting mouth. Just knowing she wanted my cum this time raised my level of desire to the point I now could see I was going to explode.

 

When I mentioned I was going to cum soon she began to slowly run her tongue around and around the rim of my cock always keeping me firmly in her mouth. The intense sensation caused me to lift my hips off the chair sending the message I was about to cum.  DD had been hesitant to let me cum in her mouth in the few blow jobs she had given me in the past. This time she moaned letting me know to cum in her mouth…. she squirmed about on her knees, whimpering and mmmmming allowing me to know she was waiting for the beginning surge of love juice… she was waiting with far more than enthusiasm this time.

 

Ohh how good it felt to see her sucking my cock and looking up at me waiting and wanting me to cum in her mouth. It was the special look in her eyes that had a triggering effect for me to cum. Now I felt the surge beginning again … it was coming fast and I could not control the humping of my hips as DD energetically stroked my cock as she ran her tongue around and around the rim of my cock head. She was looking up at me….waiting.  She knew what was about to happen and she was in control of my climax ….not me! I uncontrollably thrust into her mouth as the first eruption burst into her mouth followed very quickly by two more. DD almost gagged at the amount of cum but quickly recovered, sucking strongly, squealing in delight ending in a series of slurping sounds as she swallowed all that I gave her …. another surprise! That turned out to be a special blow job just for me again …. no one else wants her to do that. DD also said that I was the only guy that she gave a real blow job too and of course swallowed their cum. Her attempt at giving her husband blow jobs were not allowed to go to completion.  

 

I slouched back in the chair exhausted. We both now had to rest for a minute. She came along side me in the chair and hugged me asking me if I liked what she had done.

 

With a softly spoken “yes” from me DD said “I know you did, I could tell! Please try to get a job closer to me so you have to move here and we can share moments like this all the time.”
   
It was a time to just snuggle and rest. DD continued to lightly kiss my face here and there while questioning my state of resting. There was no doubt that DD was agitated and horny. She needed to be relieved of all her now pent up tensions. I told her to lie on the floor. I wanted to look at her smooth shaven surprise more closely. She knew what I was going to do. She always loved to be eaten and it was a long time since she had her pussy eaten by me with the passion I put into my obsession of eating pussy and especially hers.

 

I spread the protective and wanting lips covering her clit and entrance to her love box, finding her to be very wet and luscious. As soon as I began sucking and nibbling on her stiff nub DD lifted her hips high off the floor while loudly moaning and proclaiming her need for me to continue as she attempted to push my face deep into her pussy.

 

I stopped for a second and took my fingers and gently spread her pussy wide open exposing all her pinkness to be visible to us both.  DD lifted her head from the floor and strained to see her own pussy wide open and her little nub so nice, stiff and protruding from the folds of her pussy.  We both reached at the same time to grab a pillow to place under her head so that she could more easily watch me continuing to eat her out.

 

Once the pillow was in position beneath her head, followed by a little wiggling around to get both of us a little bit more comfortable; DD publicized she was ready again. I knelt and sat back on my haunches just back away from her pussy. My left hand pressed on her right leg which caused her to roll slightly on to her right side. I placed my hand on her left leg up and held it almost in a vertical position and slightly away from her body.  She was now spread wide open and her pussy lips were visibly splayed open also. I could see her little now swollen clit protruding from some of the pink folds. There was also last nights joint wetness visibly coating her pinkness once she further spread her lips to let me have complete access to her love box. When I mentioned what I could see, DD lifted her head and strained to see also. She was visibly excited before I mentioned that I could see our mixed cum in her pussy…. but now she displayed a total exhilaration of wanting me to continue and quickly….. no more talking on my part. She began a purring sound interchanged with a “mmh… mmh…mmh.. mmh” announcing that I was lingering to long in my seduction of her.

 

I kissed and licked all of the area sucking in last night’s combined juices out of her. DD knew what I was doing and she called out to me excitedly over and over. Finally, I sucked in her clit and surrounding pinkness and pulled my face away while maintaining a strong suction on her clit. DD always loved me to do that and she struggled to watch how far I could stretch her clit and surrounding area before I released it with a smacking kiss.  I was now mimicking the sucking sounds that she elicited as she gave me a blowjob. DD promptly began to fuck my face with her pussy. I was now being careful as I ate her pussy. DD was loosing control and did not seem to appreciate just how aggressive her upward thrusts were pounding her crotch and pussy into my face. I loved it knowing that I was the immediate source of her excitement and also knowing She was experiencing some thing that she was missing since were had been apart. 

 

 

DD finally realized how loud she was calling out. She attempted to muffle her voice with the small pillow she had knelt on while giving me that deeply felt blow job. When I inserted two fingers into her wet muffin DD now moved about with more intensity than any other time I ate her. She attempted to grab hold of everything near her ….the rug …. the pillow …my head and hair while her hips and muffin pounded my face. She moaned loudly, the intensity of her feeling showing in her vocalization. With a series of convulsive body movement with her legs flexing and twitching DD screamed out she was going to cum …. Now everybody that lived on her street and around the block knew it. She sure had become loud in her vocalizations since being married. It must have been the result of all those unsatisfied pent up feelings that needed to be released now that I was with her again.

 

DD came very quickly while holding my face to her pussy. She lay on the floor for a few minutes after her loud vocal climax …. whispering she now did not have the strength to move. I moved to hold her close. She smiled and jokingly reprimanded me for not living close enough so I could make her feel like that all the time.

 

The remaining days were a repeat of our first day together …. once or twice during the night or early morning after the kids went to school and there was no need to hurry. We tried every position with playing ‘puppy dog’ after the kids went to school. Puppy dog was our saying for the mounting from behind or doggy position. We both loved this position …. it allowed me to caress her pussy and clit while penetrating deeply with every stroke. We showered together two days and soaped each other until we were both very excited. She would bend over and leaned against the shower wall as we played and I mounted her from the rear. We both needed to support each other for a few minutes after both encounters before leaving the shower to dry ourselves. There was electricity between us for the entire week.

 

DD’s husband was expected to be returning home on Sunday. We were in bed for a couple hours before the kids came home from school on Friday afternoon. DD definitely wanted to give me something to remember as she thrust back against my deep intrusions encouraging the bed to squeak and bounce. I was holding her legs high over her body when she took control and wrapped her legs over my shoulders and around my neck. The new position excited us both and she pumped wildly as I met her every thrust with a deep ball slapping penetration.  While pounding her with deep thrusts and listening to the slapping of our bodies she once again called out to me

 

 “That’s the way to fuck me bobby…. that’s the way to fuck me!”

 

 We climaxed in a series of grinding loud moans and grunts. My cumming seemed very powerful to me and DD made deep oohhhh moans to every squirt knowing I was very deep in her pussy.   When we were getting up, DD stood naked before me displaying all there was to see, including her beautiful new tits. She once again told me that if I moved closer to her home I could have her and all I could see every week. After exclaiming her wish for me to move closer and the result of the move, she updated her comment with a big smile. DD whispered that I could have her every night that a certain some one who worked the swing shift went to working nights.  I knew it would be very difficult to move back and it was going to be some time before we could get together again in a bed.

 

I left in the late evening on Friday night. After DD checked to make sure the kids were down stairs watching TV in the recreation room she kissed me in the darkness of the alcove near the front door. Then she came close to me ear and softly spoke telling me that me that I had fucked her more in a week than she was going to be fucked in the next year. I did not know if that was the truth but the emotion in her voice seemed to substantiate her truthfulness to me. I do know she had given me more blow jobs than she was going to share with anyone else. I also knew no one was going to eat her pussy until we got together again that’s for sure.

 

The day after I arrived home DD telephoned me and emotionally thanked me for coming to visit. She mentioned that she had been lying awake at night listening to the snores of some one on the other side of her bed and knew if I was there in her bed it would be a creaking of the bed and not snores she would hear.

 

She sure did excite me when I was in her arms and even just on the phone. 

 

 

  **********************************************

 

 

 I did see her infrequently during the family reunions but jumping in bed was not a possibility even though we discussed it in our quiet moments when we were alone together. There were two many family members always close by. We did have some devious eye contact, smirking, and butt slaps and I of course goosed her at the most inappropriate times.

 

Hugging her from behind while rubbing my cock against her ass and squeezing her tits was carried out when no one was around and everybody was down on the beach. One afternoon she graciously yielded to my roving hands as I slid my hands down in her pants while we were in the kitchen. We kept a close watch out of the kitchen window as we looked out over the sand dunes to make sure no one would come up unexpectedly from the beach. I rubbed her clit until she climaxed holding on to the edge of the kitchen sink. She humped my fingers with a passion and it was a joy to see her climax and just melt away in a post climatic slow down. She sure did get her panties wet from my educated fingering of her pussy and clit.

 

She wanted to satisfy me afterwards even though I told her I was just fine. I was however towed back upstairs to a bedroom after her short recuperation period and given a magnificent blow job in front of a large wall mirror. It was exciting to watch her suck me off with such enthusiasm and then swallow the powerful surges of cum with a little difficulty. She remembered that I loved to be kissed after a blow job and we shared a little of my cum in a lengthy passionate kissing embrace. She stood with a smile and came to me slowly exciting me with her smile and body English sending me a message she had something for me in her mouth. It was an afternoon to always be remembered.

 

 We had intentions several times to try and get together for a few hours alone but one obstacle after another would arise as we would get close to taking off. Eventually it would be time for me to leave. In a few quiet and private minutes, we had a little talk that we needed to plan our secret bed room romps during these family outings in advance such that we could sneak away without any suspicion. Leaving our sexual encounters to chance was dangerous and hard to make happen. I agreed  … we need to be very devious like when we first started to get together. I began to give it much thought and said I would talk to her soon ………………

 

 

        *************************************************

 

 

A year went by and every ones life moved on. I made arrangements to travel to the coast on business and stay at the beach house for a few days in early June.  While there, I was also planning to contact DD and see how she was doing and see if she interested in getting together for lunch and maybe more.

 

No one was supposed to be there at the beach house during the week. I arrived in the late morning. There was no car in the drive way and I was surprised to find the front door unlocked. There were voices from the kitchen. I found DD and the kids getting ready go down to the water. The kids were excited to see me …DD had her back to me as they yelled out excitedly. She turned slowly …. she had put on more than a little bit of weight and was now ‘pleasingly plump’ … her boobs were now however quite large …. She seemed embarrassed and surprised to see me. I was just as surprised.
 
The kids were off to the jetty on the beach to fish. DD was making snacks for the day. She talked with her back to me. I slapped her butt as always and did not get much of a response. I hugged her from behind and kissed the back of her neck saying “No welcoming hug after so long a time?” I could sense a problem. She turned with her eyes now wet. When I asked what was wrong, she said she was fat and no one likes her fat. I told her she now had more to love and love handles were good to hold on too when playing puppy dog. She started to smile and kissed me gently.

 

 “That’s the way my sister would kiss me …. I was hoping for more than that!”

 

That set everything back a few years and I got a kiss like I remembered getting long ago. All was well now between us…… maybe.

 

She went back to finishing her cooking chores for the day. She still sniffled every once in a while and kept looking my way with a somewhat forced smile.  When I asked who was sleeping where, I was told the kids were up stairs and she was in one of the downstairs bedrooms. She said our old bedroom was open upstairs. I said the one with the creaky bed springs?  DD’s face flushed … she knew what I meant. I then decided to take a downstairs room with DD giving me a questioning look. I went to her smiling as I approached and put one finger on my lips and then on hers. I ran my finger down her face  and then down her neck continuing down to the base of her tit and out to her nipple location. I leaned down and at first kissed, then blew a warm breath through her blouse and bra where I could now see the nub of a nipple pushing outward. DD sighed to that effort.

 

I continued to massage her hidden nipple with my finger as DD nervously looked every which way to insure no could see what I was doing .All I heard was “Oh gawd.” but no rejection as to what I did. While DD was nervous, she displayed she loved the special attention her tits and nipples were getting…. It was a pleasant surprise and she was going to make the most of my attention. I cupped both of her tits with my hands and asked if I was going to be kept warm that night.

 

With another “Oh gawd!” she hugged me close and began to breathe deeply whispering “If you want a fat woman!”

 

When I told her that I wanted to kiss those beautiful boobs and suck on some nipples before kissing her every where else, she dug her fingers into my side letting me know that I was going to be kept warm.

 

After hearing “We have to be very careful since the kids are older now” …. I brought my things into the adjoining bedroom. DD was a bundle of joyful enthusiasm as she set about finishing her chores. I was given several love taps on my butt during the afternoon.
 
In the late evening I announced I was going to bed before the kids went upstairs. After a while my door was opened….. I was asked if I was asleep. With a no answer, DD said she was going in to her bed and for me to wait a little while to make sure the kids were asleep.

 

Soon it was quiet upstairs …. no squeaks could be heard coming from the old floors. When I entered her room I could see her night gown on her bed in the moon light coming through the window. I lifted the covers to confirm my suspicions …. total nudity. I dropped my pajama bottoms …. slid under the sheet and was met by a very willing and horny woman. After a few sensual kisses and a couple of tongue kisses to her nipples she pulled the bed covers aside and told me to get on top …. she did not want to wait any longer.

 

The bed squeaked loudly to our love making. She was very nervous and we whispered to each other to go slow and easy on the thrusting. When she went to her moaning and heavy breathing I knew the springs were going to squeak loudly with the bed trying to keep up with our cadence. Sure enough she could not keep her own rules….. as always. The bed banged loudly ….loud moans of ecstasy came from deep in her throat as we through caution out the window  until she squelch her own voice by pulling my pillow over her face. With her arms tightly around me I could feel her body convulse as we climaxed almost in unison. We both went quiet as we rolled on to our sides still joined together. The quick and heavy breathing slowed. After a few minutes she whispered…

 

 “That’s the way I love to be fucked!”

 

 I was taken back by DD’s now frequent use of the word fuck. It was not something she callously muttered in times past.

 

We both rested. She said she had something to tell me before I went to my room. I was asked if I could remember our first time that I took her in my bed. How could I forget! I was told that she felt anger and excitement at the same time after we made love in my bed. There were thoughts that she should be angry because we were brother and sister. She however was torn with emotion because she really enjoyed being bedded by me. It was something that she wanted to experience with me for a time period before we made love together. By the time she arrived back at her room at school, it was all excitement. Sleep escaped her until she made the phone call to me days later. There was anxiety on her part and worries that I would be angry with her. DD almost turned around on the way to school to come back and say she was sorry and ask me to go back to bed with her. The emotional intensity that came from our love making over the years was far above anything else she had experienced. I was then sent back to my room for safety.

 

We slept together every night before I had to leave. Our love making was just as intense as the many times before. The bed squeaked and groaned in its continuous complaining to our pounding on its top mattress.  We would both snuggle under the sheets after a good fuck and giggle about how loud the bed would ‘complain’ to our illicit romp.   Playing ‘puppy dog’ again was a delight. When I left, DD was smiling and jovial … unlike when I arrived. We’ve not been together in bed since that week. I need to correct that problem as quickly as possible.     
    

 

Treated Like a Dog Part 2

wetpussybondageslut on Forced Stories

Melissa lay in the yard until she felt the man come and unchain her, and then lift her up and
take her in the house.  Her naked body trembled.  She had never felt so good, even though the man
had just raped her and was keeping her there against her will.  His semen still oozed out of her
slit.  He laid her on a mat where there was also a doggy bowl and newspapers laid down in the
corner.  Well, she was inside the house, but apparently the man was still unwilling to let her
use the bathroom.  He brought her more wet food which he put in the bowl and then set down
another bowl with water in it.  She was shivering and trembling, so he put a blanket around her
and kissed her forehead before going through the door t

Read More
o ine rest of the houuse,which he locked
behind him.  As she opened her eyes, she could see it was some sort of work room, but it had been
cleared out to keep her from having any access to weapons or tools.  She eventually got up and
crawled over to the food.  She hungrily ate it in spite of the fact it tasted terrible.

Her body was dirty from being outside, and her pussy still full of her juices mixed with the
man's.  She stretched over and worked her body into a position wwhere she could eat herself out
and began cleaning it out of her.  She rather enjoyed the sensation of eating her own pussy and
was gushing more as she cleaned away his seed.  It was salty, yet she liked it. More hours
passed, and she crawled over to the newspaper to poop, cleaning herself by using the edge of it
as toilet paper.  As she finished, she saw the man come through the door.

"Good girl," he said, "good girl for going on the paper."  She smiled at his approval, glad of not
getting another beating.  He came over and grabbed her around the neck, scratching her chin. Her
pussy was getting wet from him touching her.  He rubbed his hands down her body since she was now
on her hands and knees, moving his hands around to caress and massage her butt.  He leaned over
and kissed her, something which she felt herself responding to,kissing him back.  "Good girl," he
said, pulling her onto his lap.  She leaned back onto him,letting her hair fall back onto him,
and leaving her breasts and belly and pussy exposed.  He rubbed her front in response, moving his
hands up and down her breasts and then down to  stroke her pussy.


She felt so good with this man touching her.  She could not help but smile.  She made a playful
yapping noise; hell, she might as well play along with him.  He began kissing her neck and
nibbling her ear.  She was melting in his arms.  

He scooted her over to the mat and laid her on her back.  The smell of the poop must have
bothered him, however, since he made her wait while he took out the newspaper.  When he returned,
she had not moved, laying with her legs spread and waiting for him to mount her.  He slid his
clothes off and then mounted her willing body, sliding his cock in hard and burying it deep into
her.  It hurt less this time than before, since the last time he had needed to take her virginity
when penetrating her.  This time felt so much better.  She bucked her hips, moving with him.  
"Good girl," he said.  He spent the next hour or so fucking her before leaving again to go back
into the main house.  

It was several more days of being a good dog before she was finally let into the main house to
sleep at the foot of his bed.  She had become perfectly happy being his dog.

A mother's tail

Slim Summerville on Incest Stories

I have two sons one is 16 the other 18 they do not live with me.My 18 yr.old came to my apt. after grad.night to spend the night.

 He said I will sleep on the couch Mom.

 The next day A notice the way he looked at me ever I bent over. He also tried to look down my shirt all day.

 I was in the bathroom and he walked in on me."Sorry'' he said.

Is it possible he looks at me like a sex object.

That night when I took a shower I knew he was peeking at me. I went to bed about 10:00 and fell right to sleep.

I woke in the night and I knew someone was in the room.I saw his shadow comming toward the bed .I laid real still. He slowly slid up me night gown to just above my tits. He was standing there looking at me and rubbing his cock. I got a littl

Read More
e excited to think a young man would want to see my body.

 After a few minutes he put his hand on my pussy and started to rub it softly.I must say it felt good. I have not had much sex in the last year only once and that was a quickie. He placed his other hand between my legs and began to spread me open. As he ran his fingers down my crack I could feel my cunt inside starting to get wet. My legs were spread wide open now. I cracked my eye to try to see his cock,but I couldn't.

He lower his head between my legs and gently began to lick my cunt. His fingers spread the lip of my pussy open. his tongue was darting in and out of me and I started to moan as my cunt got hotter and hotter. I could not control myself any longer and started fucking his face and tongue. I knew I was going to cum and I wanted to make sure he finished me,so I put my hand on the back of his head and and fucked his face.I thought I would drowned him I came so much.

 When I finished I lay very still and thought he would leave the room. He got up and came to the side of the bed with his cock in his hand.He turned my head to the side and laid his cock on my face.I cracked my eye to look his cock was beautiful.My mouth was closed but he help my nose and I opened my mouth when I did he put his prick in it.

 My memory takes me back to when I sucked his father's cock. He was starting to pump my mouth and his cock was big and hard. I couldn't suck him because he was jerking off. I didn't want him to fuck my mouth I wanted that big cock in my cunt.

 I pretented to wake and he pulled away from me. I rolled over giving him a clear shot at my love hole. He took the hint and slid that big prick inside me .I could feel my cunt stretching to take in all in. He climbed up on me and grabbed my tits ,the same way his father use to.

 I knew he wanted to cum as he sped up his pace.

 I opened my eyes and put legs around him. I whispered in his ear "give your mother a good fucking she needs it." He stopped for just a moment then went back to work. I could feel my juices boiling and getting ready.I told him " you can cum in my cunt when you are ready."As his juice squirted into me I returned the favor and screamed as I shot my load. My cunt felt so hot with his cock in it. As he rolled off me I saw his cock was still hard.I thought what a great idea.I slid down and began to suck on him.

 His prick was still seeping his juice and as I sucked it .It became hard again. I knew I was going to give him a good blowjob and I guess he knew it to as he laid back and let me suck. The head of his cock began to grow in my mouth . I stopped and said "let me know when you are ready to cum so I can suck you deep in my mouth." It wasn't very long before he said" OhMom,i'm cumming suck all my juiceooooooooohh." I slid his cock down my throat and he came the hottest cum I had ever tasted. I sucked him until he went comptely soft.

 I wonder if my 16 year old is hung?

Jillicious - The Beginning.

fullmetal2599 on Incest Stories

My brother and I had always been close. Being the only two children it was us against our parents. Being only 17 months apart we were very close. We stuck together through everything. We always talked to each other about our day and how we were doing. It didn't matter what the topic was, we just loved sharing our lives together.

My brother and I used to cuddle a lot. I loved it. It made me feel good like someone really needed me. It didn't take long before we figured out how good backrubs felt. We used to rub each other's back and then lie together and watch TV. One day my brother pushed the backrub a little farther. He had just finished rubbing my back and I was laying next to him. I felt his hand slide up the back of my shirt. This was pretty com
Read More
mon, and I liked the way it felt. He rubbed his hand up to my shoulders like he always did. But this time he did something different. He started rubbing my side a little. He was pushing closer and closer to my breast. I could feel what he was doing, I knew what he was doing. I was young but that didn't mean I was completely gullible. He finally got his hand just under my recently developing breast and rubbed the skin just beneath it. After some time I grabbed his hand. He pulled back quickly.

"I'm sorry" he said apologetically.
"If you want to touch it you can. I'll let you. But just this once. And you can't tell anyone." I knew what I had said to him. But after I said it I knew I should have kept that thought to myself. I rolled over on my back and he slid his hand up the front of my shirt. I felt him slide his hand under my bra. I had quite a bit of space in there. My breasts were still new to me too. As he touched my breast I felt an electric shock that shot all the way through my body. It felt great but scared the shit out of me at the same time.

"OK," I said, "Thats enough."
My brother reluctantly pulled his hand out from under my shirt and looked at me. "Thanks. You know you didn't have to let me do that."
"I know, but I knew you wanted to and we share so much anyways. I am the first girl you have touched, aren't I?"
"Yes, you are." he assured me. And with that I felt my heart leap. I would have never admitted it then, but I was completely stricken with my brother. I just loved being with him but I knew that letting him feel me up was wrong. After all he was my brother and I wasn't supposed to have feelings like that for him.

A few weeks had passed and things had gone as they usually had between me and my brother. We talked a lot and cuddled. The back rubs went back to normal as well. He had not tried to reach around to my breasts again. I felt comfortable with what my brother and I were doing. There could have been nothing wrong with cuddling and back rubs. But I felt terrible for letting him touch me. I just didn't want him to know that. As we were cuddling a few weeks later my brother didn't give me a back rub. I looked at him as if I were being cheated out of our regular time together.

"I can't rub your back today." He said as I looked dissapointingly at me.
"Why not?" I asked.
"Because, I want to touch you again. I'll rub your back if you let me touch your boobs again."
This made me think. It felt great but it was my brother. If we started doing stuff like this then how far would he want to go? "I'm not sure I want to let you touch me again. You are my brother and we shouldn't do stuff like that."
"I know. You are right. But you are the only girl who ever pays attention to me. Most girls won't even look at me but you cuddle with me all the time. Besides that, you are really beautiful and are starting to get older. And the look you had on your face last time told me that you liked it."

Now here is where I should have stopped it. I should have gotten up and said no to him. It would have saved me a lot of tears and guilt about what we were doing.
But instead of saying no or leaving him there I rolled over on my back. I lay there waiting for him to do what he needed. He slid his hand under my shirt but this time he pulled it up and motioned for me to help him take it off. I sighed and looked at him as if I didn't want to. But I slid my shirt up to my neck and then he pushed my bra up. My breasts were just tiny little mounds and they had just recently been growing. He placed his hand on my left breast and rubbed it around. He caressed my breast and slowly moved to the other one. It felt great. The same electric shock that I had felt earlier was back. It was so relaxing to have him caress me. My breasts had been a little sore from the recent growth and the rubbing felt good. I was a bit shocked by what he did next. My brother moved his hand to my right breast and then embraced my left nipple with his mouth. This sent me over the top. And again it scared the shit out of me. I had never felt such great pleasure through my body.
"Ok," I said, "Stop."

My brother looked at me. "Whats wrong? Am I hurting you?"
"No," I said, "I just don't want to do this anymore."
I had a hard time knowing that it was my brother that was getting me exited. I knew what was happening to me. I wanted to go farther. I wanted to try more...but it was so wrong to do it with my brother. I pulled my bra back down and adjusted it. Then I pulled my shirt down and rolled over on my side. My brother cuddled back up to me and I could feel his cock against my back.
"I'm sorry," he said, "It looked like you were really enjoying it. And you did moan a little." I didn't say anything back. I just turned and looked at him and smiled.

That night I spent alone in my room. I ate my dinner quickly so I could go be alone. I cried that night. I cried because I knew what I let my brother do was wrong. I wasn't supposed to do these things with my brother. I pulled myself together enough to get up off my bed and pull my shirt off. I undid my bra clasp and let it fall to the ground. Then I turned and looked at myself in my mirror. I looked at my breasts and thought about how good it felt and about my brother. I cried again knowing that what I did was wrong. I struggled emotionally for quite some time. I took off my pants and layed back on my bed without putting on any pajamas. I cried myself to sleep that night and awoke the next day in my bed all covered up. I didn't remember getting into my covers, but somehow I was under them.

The next morning I jumped out of bed and put my pajamas on. I walked out to the kitchen to get some breakfast. My brother was at the table eating cereal and I yawned as I aknowleged his presence. I poured my bowl of cereal and sat across from him. I looked at him as I ate breakfast thinking about what we did. This time I was able to keep my emotions under control. He looked up at me and could tell I had been thinking pretty hard about something. He knew what I was thinking about. It took him a while to speak, we sat together in awkward silence. Finally, after he had finished his cereal, he cleared his throat and asked, "Hey Jill, are you mad at me?"
"No," I said, "I'm mad at myself."
"What do you mean?"
"I should not have let you do that. You are my brother and we aren't supposed to be messing around like that."
"Jill, I really love you. I heard you crying last night and I went into your room. You were laying there shivering. I put you under your blankets. I hope you didn't mind."
I looked at him as he confessed to being the one who put me into my bed. "I'm glad you did."
Then my brother continued on, "Jill, I just figured that we share everything together. We share everything that we did during the day. I tell you more than anyone else. Your my best friend. I hang out with you more than anyone else. I just thought that we are getting old enough that we could do this with each other first. So we know what we are doing when we do it with someone else."

I sat there thinking about what he said. It did make sense. I could only imagine how weird it would be to try kissing a guy if I had never done it before. I sat in silence as I finished my cereal. My brother sat there next to me waiting for a response. I wasn't sure I was ready to get into sexual stuff. But it felt great and my brother would be the most natural guy to do it with. I stood up and looked at him. "I'll think about it," I said to him as I put my bowl into the sink. I smiled at him as I passed by to get ready for school.

That afternoon I came home and sat on the couch. I didn't have any homework and the weekend was ahead of me. I turned on the television with full intent to sit there all weekend. My brother got home shortly after I did and joined me on the couch. He sat near me but did not touch me. After some time I layed my head on his lap and he started playing with my hair.
"Will you promise me something," I asked.
"Depends on what you want me to promise," he said.
"I thought about what you said this morning. I thought about us and about what we have done. I thought about what you want to do. Will you promise me that if we do stuff like that together that you will not tell anyone? You have to keep it between us. Nobody can find out, ever!"
My brother gazed into my eyes and as we shared the moment of eye contact he said, "I promise I will never tell anyone."
"Good," I said, "Will you promise me something else?"
"What else do you need?"
"Promise me that you won't make me have sex with you. I'm not ready to do it. I don't want to do it."
My brother looked into my eyes again. But this time he seemed a little more shocked. I guess he had not thought that far ahead. He looked into my eyes and reluctantly told me that he would not make me have sex with him. But he told me that he wanted to do everything else.

I smiled at him and told him that we could just take it one step at a time. Then I lifted my head off his lap and scooted closer to him. I kissed him on the lips. Not like a sister would kiss her brother, but like a girl would kiss a guy she loved. That kiss is what helped me let go of my inhibitions towards my brother. We made out for a long time. It seemed like ages. I sat on his lap while he kissed my ear and moved down to my neck. It felt so amazing. He started lifting my shirt and I took it out of his hands and looked at him. He had a look of dissapointment as I stared at him with the bottom of my shirt in my hands. Then I lifted my shirt for him and the look of dissapointment turned into a look of exitement. I unclasped my bra and let it slide down off my shoulders. He took it the rest of the way off. I was feeling very scared and nervous. He reached up and touched my breasts. It felt so good. He slipped my nipple into his mouth and gently sucked. It was amazing.

We were suddenly interrupted by the sound of the garage door. I jumped off my brother and put my bra on as fast as I could. My brother picked up my shirt and got it ready for me to put on. That was good because I had just gotten it on and we sat down when my dad walked in the door.

My brother and I sat there on the couch together until dinner time. We would take quick glances at each other and he would reach over and touch me every once in a while. After dinner I ended up in my room, with my shirt off again. This time I was not upset about what we did. This time I wanted it too. I stared at my little mounds in the mirror and lightly rubbed my little nipples. I slipped my pants off and slowly took off my panties. I stayed in front of my mirror and looked at my naked body. I had just begun to really develop. I had just a little bit of hair that I ran my fingers through. I knew how far my brother wanted to go. He wanted to do everything but sex. I knew I wasn't ready for everything. But I didn't want to stop.
I slept nude that night for the first time.

I awoke the next saturday morning feeling the soft sheets against my body. I lay there thinking about my brother. I had feelings for him. Kissing him had given me an attraction and, dare I say it, lust for my brother. My thoughts were interrupted by a soft knock at the door. I covered up to my neck thinking that it may be my mom or dad and did not want them to know that I slept without any clothes on. I pretended to be sleeping as the door creeked slightly open. My brother poked his head in my room and I could see him through my slightly open eyelids. He opened the door farther and let himself in. I opened my eyes and looked at him.
"Good morning Jill," he said to me.
I smiled and responded back to him, "Hi."

He walked over to my bed and kissed me on the lips, "I really enjoyed what we did yesterday."
"So did I," I looked at my brother and continued. "But we can't get caught. Dad almost found out yesterday. He would kill us if he knew we were kissing each other."
"Sorry Jill, I lost track of time."
"Its not all your fault. I lost track of time too."
With that my brother kissed me again. "You should leave my room. What if mom and dad hear us in here."
"They can't," he said, "The left this morning to go out to breakfast together." That was pretty normal for them. However, it was usually a sunday morning thing for them to go to breakfast.
"So since they are gone do you want to kiss me again," I asked.
"Yeah," my brother said as he lay down on my bed next to me.

He began kissing me gently. My brother and I were making out again. I was completely addicted. He pulled my covers back and saw that I was laying there without a shirt on. He pulled my blanket back further and saw me laying there naked for the first time. He got a huge smile across his face as he climbed under my blanket with me. He cuddled up to me and I felt his body against mine. We kissed some more and I felt my brothers cock through his pajama bottoms. He pressed it into me and I loved the feeling. I spread my legs and he slid down in between them. We kissed as my brother moved his cock back and forth across my young pussy. He kept kissing me and grabbing my small mounds that I called boobs.

My brother abruptly stopped kissing me. He moaned loudly and I felt his body begin to shake. He squeezed me close to him and I felt a very wet spot on my pussy. At the time I had no idea what it was. Of course he did. I found out later that he had been masturbating for quite some time. He looked at me and said, "Thank you Jill. That was really fun and it felt really good."
"Why are you so wet," I asked.
"Thats my sperm," he replied.
Hearing that was enough to set me off. "Oh shit. Get the hell off of me," I said, "You cant shoot that stuff on me. It could get me pregnant." I had been through the sex ed course at school and understood all of that stuff. I was naive enough to think that I could get pregnant if it even got close to my pussy. I pushed my brother off of me.
"I'm sorry Jill, I'll make sure I don't let it get close to there again."
"You keep your sperm away from there. I'll keep doing this as long as you keep it away from there."

My brother reluctancly agreed again. He kissed me before he left my room. I heard the shower running and when I finally got enough courage to go join him I heard the garage door open. "Wow," I thought. "I'm glad I didn't go in there. We would have gotten caught." I quickly jumped out of bed and put on some panties. I jumped into my pajamas and went out to greet my parents. Boy did I feel like shit when my mom asked me how my morning was.

My brother and I continued on. We tried new things all the time. Sometimes I would be the one to push it just a little. Sometimes it was him. But the one thing that I could count on is that my brother would always stop when I asked him to. That was a good thing for him. I may have decided to stop if he did not respect what I wanted too. I loved feeling his mouth on my tits. I loved feeling his cock against me. It didn't take long before we started masturbating for each other. Then masturbating each other. Bringing each other to climax with our young hands. Oral sex soon followed. All of this took quite some time. It was nearly a year and a half before I would tell my brother I was ready to go all the way. But during that time my love and lust for my brother would grow every day. And don't worry, we used to set the alarm clock for 5pm so we could get dressed before they both got home from work.

I'm still straight honest.

g8tohavesex on Bisexual Stories

I'd been dating my girlfriend for 2 years when she moved into an apartment with another guy.  I can't say I was happy about it but we'd discussed living together and decided that it wasn't the best idea.  Her new room mate was an OK guy and we got on so everything was cool.

I'd go over to their apartment and stay over.  I'm sure he heard us because we weren't quiet.  We'd be at it all night and his room was right next to hers so I know he heard us - but it just added some spice to what we were doing.

He had the occational girlfriend stay over but it was never the same one.

Anyway, one day Kim had gone to w

Read More
ork quite early and left me in bed sleeping.  I woke up and needed the bathroom.  I didn't bother to put any underwear on, I just went to the bathroom.  As I walked past Gregs door I saw that it was ajar.  I couldn't help but peep inside and couldn't believe my eyes.  He was lying on the bed butt naked and had the biggest hardest dick that I had ever seen.  I just stood there looking at it. It was 10 inches long and looked as though I wouldn't be able to get my hand around it.

I looked down and realised that my dick had grown too, how could I be turned on by the sight of another man = I'm straight i thought.  I moved away and went into the bathroom and started to stroke my throbbing dick.  i tried thinking of Kim but I all I could think about was Greg's big dick.  I started to breath hard and pump my dick faster and closed my eyes.  this is why I didn't see or hear Greg come into the bathroom behind me.  The first thing I knew he was there was when I felt someones hand on my dick.  "Here, let me help you with that," he said and started to pump my dick.  i dont' know what I was thinking because I stood there and let him.  I'm 8 inches and 4 around but his dick made mine look like a finger. 

It wasn't long before I shot my load all over his hand.  he laughed and then said that it was only right that I should return the favor.  I don't know what got into me but instead of putting my hand on his dick I was on my knees and had that big hard dick in my mouth.  i couldn't get it all in so I took as much as I could get and moved my mouth up and down his shaft.  he started to moan and before long shot his load in my mouth.  I've never seen so much cum, it ran down my chin.

I was unsure what to do next, i'd never been in this position before so i muttered to him, "I'm straight," he replied, "so am I!"

He led me by the hand and took me back to his room.  I hadn't realised that I was hard again.  i kept trying so hard to think of Kim but hell that big dick just kept entering my head.

He lay me on the bed and began to massage my balls and dick, I was getting so hot.  "Fuck my ass," he whispered in ear.  I'd wanted Kim to try this for a long time but she wouldn't because i was so big, but he'd obviously done this before.  He turned around and was on all fours.  I got behind him and positioned my dick in his ass hole and gently started to moved it in.  I couldn't believe how easy it went in.  I had the whole 8 inches in there and began to move it in and out gently as first until he started to shout, "fuck me harder, ram it in me, that's it let me hear your balls slap against my ass."  This really made me hot and I rammed his ass again and again.  i could hear him pulling on his dick and then he told me to stop for a while.  he flipped over and put his legs up on my shoulders and I put my dick back in his hole I could feel my balls tighten as I slammed him hard, he was jacking his dick off too and we both shot our loads at the same time.  Jesus I couldn't believe what I'd just done. 

He kissed me on the mouth and said it would be our secret.

Later that day when Kim came back from work while she was getting changed and she was bending over I saw her pussy lips and just thought of Greg and his butt hole and got sooooo hard.  I went over to her pulling my pants down and releasing my rock hard dick and pulled her panties down and rammed my dick into her pussy.  She was shocked to say the least but lay over the bed so I could fuck her hard.  I put my hand around her and started to stroke her clit, I was on fire and just wanted to fuck anything that had a hole.  I was pounding her good and hard and she was making lots of noise.  She knew that this made me hornier so i told her to talk dirty.  She was so good at that and told me how she'd had to go to the bathroom and jack off herself because she'd been thinking about me.  i told her I'd jacked off too but not the reason why.

We were in a frenzy of sex so again I didn't hear Greg come into the room.  I was fucking Kims pussy and all of a sudden Greg rammed his dick up my ass.  I stopped dead in my tracks = it was the best feeling I have ever felt.  Kim turned around to look what was going on and just smiled, reached around and grabbed my balls.  As I was going into her  Greg was pulling out of me, as I came out of her Greg would go into me.  The feeling in my ass was soooo good it didn't take long for me to shoot my load, right about the time Greg filled my ass with his cum and right after Kim gave a loud screem as she hit the mark too.

We sat on a heap on the floor.  Kim leaned over and kissed me while she touched Gregs dick.  "I see you've met donkey kong!"  was all she said.

I've moved into the apartment now and we still enjoy our threesomes but I still enjoy Gregs dick on my own when kim isn't around.  i still consider myself straight but I'm in love with his 10 dick.

LucOuarm on Taboo Stories

== The Naughty Little Girl by LO ==
(Mf, mast, ped, oral)

[Note that I submitted this story once before, but it never took.  So here it is again.]  

Gloria wandered away from the playground, having become tired of swinging and
clambering around the monkey bars. She brushed the remaining sand from the sandbox
off her short frock as she strolled casually toward the trees a few dozen yards away.
Casually looking around, but intently scanning for anything unusual under the trees, the
young girl was soon rewarded by the sight of a man sitting on a large fallen tree. He was
facing away from the open area and appeared to be peering through binoculars at
something deeper in the woods.

Softly the little girl walked und

Read More
er the trees, parting low branches carefully with her hands.
Soon she was about twenty feet behind the man. She sneezed. The man started and
quickly turned his upper body around and stared at her.

"Watcha doin, mister?" Gloria asked him, almost whispering in the silence.

"Just looking at some birds. What are you doing here?"

"I got bored at the playground. I decided to explore the woods. What kind of birds are you
looking at?"

"I was trying to see if there were any wrens here, but all I have seen are wood thrushes and
cardinals."

Gloria was slowly closing the distance between them. Mike's eyes were examining her,
especially her bare legs. He watched her flex herself, stretching and pushing her soft, but
little, puffy breasts against the thin fabric of the frock. He estimated what the small mounds
might look like if exposed. He wondered if she had little nipples on her immature boobs.

"Did your mom tell you not to talk to strangers, little girl?" Mike asked quietly.

"Yeah, she said never do that, but she is busy reading and drinking some brandy back in
our apartment, so I can do what I want, even come to the playground by myself. Just so
she doesn't see me doing anything wrong, she doesn't care."

By now she was so close that another step would press her juvenile body against him. Idly,
she scratched her chest, letting her fingers play briefly on top of the fabric over one
immature breast. He saw her look down at this lap, perhaps noticing a bulge beginning to
appear in the front of his shorts, but she was, he estimated, too young to understand what it
meant. He turned his head from side to side, scanning the area to see if they were alone.

The little girl sat down next to him and casually let one small hand rest on his bare thigh.
She expressed an slight interest in his binoculars. Her proximity was really influencing how
things were faring inside his shorts.

"My name is Gloria," she informed him. "And I'm nine years old."

"My name is Doug," he replied, knowing it would be best not to provide her his real name.
"Is your mom a drunk?"

"Nah! She just gets a little high and sits around reading. She likes to do that."

"She should be ashamed letting a pretty little girl like you wander around unsupervised.
You could get yourself into trouble, a whole lot of trouble."

Mike placed a hand gently on her bare knee and caressed her skin slowly with his fingers.
The little girl made no objection and did not pull herself away.

"She doesn’t care. She always says I'm a naughty girl, no matter how good I try to be."

As he stroked her bare leg more boldly, Mike's other hand touched himself through his
shorts. His growing erection was straining against his briefs, aching to be free.

"Are you a naughty girl or a good girl?"

"I try to be good," she said with a frown wrinkling her forehead. "I always try to be nice to
people and help them, but mommy only seems to see me being bad."

Mike lifted himself up to relieve the pressure inside his shorts. He also tugged on the fabric
to loosen the pressure he felt. When he sat, his penis was clearly outlined against one leg
of the shorts. He could see Gloria looking at the sausage-shaped bulge.

"What's that?" Gloria asked innocently, her finger pointing at and hovering an inch above
the concealed penis.

"I just have a little problem, sweetie. Don't worry it will go away soon."

"I see the problem? Can I help you with it?"

Mike looked around again. They were still alone. In the distance he could hear the faint
squeals and shouts of some other children.

"I don't think I should, sweetie. We could get into trouble, and...."

"Please, Doug. I won't tell anyone. Cross my heart and hope to die."

He watched her gesture with her hands, affirming her oath of silence.

Slowly, cautiously, Mike stood up and pulled down his shorts. Letting them fall to his
ankles, he worked his throbbing erection through the loose fly of his under shorts.
He stood up closer to her, now hoping she would touch him. He nervously continued
to look around the woods. They were quite alone.

"Whoa! What is that?" Gloria exclaimed, grinning up at him.

"Haven't you ever seen a boy's penis before?"

"Is that what a penis looks like?"

"Haven't you ever seen one before?"

"I saw Sean's, but he was two years old. My mommy and I were at his house when his
mother was changing his clothes. It was small and floppy."

"This is a man's penis, and it is big like this because you are so pretty. You are making me
really excited, making me big and hard like this."

Mike watched her reach out cautiously and grasp him. He felt the young girl give him a little
squeeze with her damp, soft hand. She looked up at him and smiled.

"Go ahead, sweetie, play with it. It feels good when you touch me."

"Well maybe just a little."

She fingered his cock with one hand, giving it a few more soft squeezes. It was growing
even longer and harder as she touched him.

"This is so cool," she said softly, smiling at him.

"Would you really like to help your friend Doug?"

"I guess."

"You can help me by making the juice come out so I feel better."

"I don't know. What kind of juice?"

"I'll give you five dollars if you do it, and it would really, really help me a lot."

"Five dollars! Okay!"

Mike stroked himself, demonstrating what he wanted her to do. Then he placed her hand
under his own and wanked himself again pressing her fingers around himself.

"Just like that. Go ahead and try it. You can be a big girl now. If you do this, I would fee so
much better."

The girl began to pump his hard cock. He looked at the concentration on her little face.
Her small hand could not envelope him completely. Soon she was pumping him with both
hands, looking up at him for approval.

"Yeah, that's really great, sweetie," Mike encouraged hoarsely.

"When is the juice coming out, Doug," she gasped.

"Soon," he assured her, looking at her sweaty little face. "You are getting hot. Why not pull
off that little frock to stay cooler."

Gloria gave him a few more strokes and stopped. She loosened a few buttons and pulled
the frock over her head. She was wearing only panties underneath. Mike took the frock
and carefully laid it next to him on the trunk. He pulled her closer.

"Let me see you, sweetie. You are so beautiful!" he grunted.

Leaning over he kissed the little puffies, Becoming more excited, he licked them and
planted kisses over her chest and shoulders.

"Oooo, that feels nice, Doug!"

Gloria reached down and resumed wanking her new friend. She closed her eyes, enjoying
the pressure of his oral caresses on her naked skin. The perverse activity was taking over
Mike, body and soul.

"Would you like to make this more fun for me, sweetie?"

"How?" she panted.

"Would you like to suck on my penis, Gloria. It would be really nice for me, and I think you
would like to enjoy that too."

"Suck on it? Isn't is dirty?"

"No, not at all. I wash it thoroughly several times each day," he lied. "Go ahead. Kiss that
knob on the end. Go ahead, sweetie, do it. I'll give you another five dollars."

With not much more urging, the little girl leaned down and planted a big, wet kiss on the
end of Doug's penis. Then, stretching her mouth wide she pushed the know inside her wet,
warm mouth.

"Oh yes! That feels so wonderful," Mike hissed.

He could now feel the semen flowing through him, seeking an outlet for the building
pressure. He placed his hands over hers to obtain a little more speed.

"Suck me a little more, sweetie," her urged. "The juice is almost ready to come out."

He leaned his head to one side better to observe his cock buried in her little mouth, to see
her lips slide up and down the thick shaft.

"Oh yeah, sweetie," he groaned. "Now finish me off with your hands."

She stood up and wanked him, staring at the swollen member.

"Ghhhhh! Ungh! Ohhhh! Yesss! Yes!" he grunted.

His juices squirted out, falling on the detritus of the woods, leaving glistening droplets on
fallen leaves and twigs.

"Neat!" she said. "Are you starting to feel better now?"

"Don't stop yet, baby!" he whined. "Keep on stroking me!"

Gloria wrung out the cock, squeezing out all the little drops of juice. When she finished, it
hung limp, still partly swollen and red, from his thicket of curly hair. She lewdly flipped it a
few times with her fingers, giggling and smiling at him.

As soon as he got his wits back, Mike felt guilty about what he had just done with this
innocent young girl. He gathered up his shorts and pulled out his wallet. Extracting three
five dollar bills, he placed them in her nine year old hands. He watched her pull her frock
on and do up the buttons.

"I gave you extra five because you are so pretty and did a good job."

"Thanks, Doug. I come to this park every Thursday. Maybe I can see you again."

"Yeah, yeah, that would be nice," he replied, thinking about what a crazy idea that would be.

"Bye," she said over her shoulder as she walked away, heading to the playground. "Next
Thursday, don't forget."

Mike watched her walk slowly across the lawn. Maybe, he thought, I'll be back next
Thursday, but I better haul ass away from here now. Gathering up his binoculars and
checking out his attire, he strode off through the woods away from the playground, every
few minutes looking back over his shoulder. Fifteen bucks, that was really a bargain, and
he did feel great now.

Gloria approached the woman sitting on the bench near the sandbox. Her novel was lying
next to her with a bookmark sticking out. She was watching some boys playing in the
sandbox.

"Where have you been, Gloria dear?"

"Earning some money, mommy. I have fifteen dollars."

"What did you do to get that money?"

"I jerked some guy off and sucked his cock a little."

"That's nice, dear," her mother said with a little laugh.

"And I think I'll see him again next week too."

"Very good, Gloria. How old did you say you were?"

"Nine, and he believed it too." She giggled at telling about her lie.

"I guess you can still get away with claiming that age, but pretty soon, these men are going
to realize that is too young, maybe even see that you are really twelve."

"Would that be so bad?"

"No, not really. It is just enough that you are a naughty little girl."